Professional Documents
Culture Documents
in
Corporation
http://www.archive.org/details/brhaddevataattr02saunuoft
THE HARVARD
ORIENTAL SERIES
HARVARD
ORIENTAL SERIES
EDITED
VOLUME
VI
CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS
THE BRHAD-DEVATA
ATTRIBUTED TO
SAUNAKA
A SUMMARY OF THE DEITIES AND MYTHS
CRITICALLY EDITED IN THE ORIGINAL SANSKRIT WITH AN INTRODUCTION AND SEVEN APPENDICES, AND TRANSLATED INTO ENGLISH WITH CRITICAL AND ILLUSTRATIVE NOTES
CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS
Cambridge, Mass.,
Boston,
U.S.
A
.
New
London
Leipzig
....
postage paid,
*^*
may
below, to The Publication Agent of Harvard University, Cambridge, Massachusetts, United States of America.
The
price of this
volume
is
fifty
cents ($1.50).
version-tables used in the United States money-order system as the basis of international
fifty
7 francs or lire
cents ($1.50) = 6 shillings and 2 pence = 6 marks and and 70 centimes = 5 kroner and 55 Qre = 3 florins and 65
cents Netherlandish.
CONTENTS
ADHYAYA
VAROA 1. Importance of knowing the
2.
3.
4.
I.
Introduction.
PAGE
deities.
hymns
3
4
Hymn
5.
6. 7.
Origin of names
.......
names derived from action
Different kinds of formulas
Saunaka's view
all
6
7
Auspicious names.
8. 9.
.....
....
Agni
.
10 10 14 15 16 17
18
16.
1 7.
18.
1 9.
The Sun and Prajapati as the source of all The three forms of Agni The Triad and the Atman. Three forms of VSc The chief deity of a hymn Names of deities enumerated Characteristics of hymns to Agni, Indra-Vayu, and Surya The three Agnis
:
19
20
21
21.
The
descending series
22. 23.
The
Agni The groups of deities of the middle sphere belonging to Indra Deities and deified objects belonging to Indra's sphei'e
....
II.
22 23 26 28
29
ADHYAYA
Introduction (continued).
1
.
31
his three wives
2.
3.
32 34
vm
5. 6.
7.
CONTENTS
Five names of Agni.
Derivation of Agni, Dravinodas, Tanunapat
..,.,. .......
....
.
twenty-six names of Indra: Vayu, Varuna, Kudra, Indra (1-4) Parjanya, Brhaspati, Brahmanaspati, Ksetrasya pati, Rta (5-9) 9. Vastospati, Vacaspati, Aditi, Ka, Yama (10-14)
8.
The
10. Mitra,
11. Asuniti,
Apam
(2)
Manyu
Mytyu
Bhaga
enumerated
15. Threefold
Vac
of the
Sun: Savitr
.
(i)
The
incidental
names of the
deities cannot be
Her
Names
of female seers
three groups
and colloquies
(87, 88)
...... ....
.
Prepositions.
Genders
...... ....
Rules for construing
.
.
20. Nouns.
Pronouns.
Importance of meaning.
Six kinds of compounds
.
Meaning and analysis of words Dropping of letters 23. Yaska's wrong explanations. The verb expresses a form of becoming. 24. Word and sense. hhavavrttam. Six forms of becoming (bhdva) 25. The deities of the Vyahrtis and of Om
.
Definition of
The
26.
The
first
three hymns.
Authors of Vaisvadeva
hymns
Indra hymns
27. Character of
Vailvadeva hymns
RV.
i.
32.
The deities of RV. i. 1 2 and of the AprI hymn i. 1 The eleven AprI hymns Tanunap&t and Narasamsa. The deities of the Apri (ii. 157 iii. 30). Idhraa a form of Agni
.......
.
hymns
.
76
CONTENTS
ADHYAYA
Deities of Bg-veda
TABGA 1. Tanunapat.
2.
3. 4.
5.
IX.
III.
i.
Nara^amsa.
Ila.
Barhis
6.
7. 8.
9.
The Divine Doors. Night and Morning The Two Divine Sacrificers. The Three Goddesses. Tvastr The celestial Tvastr. Story of Dadhyaflc and the Mead The horse's head of Dadhyafic. The middle Tvastr Vanaspati. The Svahakrtis Tanunapat and Nara^amsa in Aprl hymns. Deities of RV. i. 14 and 15 Hymn to the Seasons RV. i. 15 Three kinds of Vai^vadeva hynms
.
..... .....
.
13-126.
PAGE
77 78
80
82 83 85
.... ........
.
86
87 89
10.
How
hymn
...... ......
Seers of
i.
90
91
11, 12.
13.
Hymn-owning and
incidental deities.
Vai^vadeva hymns
.
Explanation of Dravinodas.
Deities of
RV.
16-18
95
97 98
100 102
ig3
14. Deities of
RV. i. 18. Eight names of Prajapati (69-74) names (continued). Deities of RV. i. 19
How
18. Deities of
19.
RV.
RV. RV.
i.
20-22
RV.
i.
22 (concluded).
i.
i.
i.
RV.
20. Deities of
21. Deities of
24-30 31-40
41-47
23
Pusan Agl
105
106
108
109
22. Deities of
23.
RV.
24. 25.
i.
48-60.
Story of Savya.
The
6atarcii
i.
Ul
112
i, i.
61-73. 90-93.
The eleven Sauparna khilas. RV. 74-89 The order (according to the Baskalas) of hj^mn-groups
26.
27.
28.
in Mandala i. 74-164 RV. 1.94-111. Seers of hymns with hymns of Kasyapa RV. i. 105. Story of Trita Deities of RV. i. 11 2-1 21
.
114
refrains.
....
118 119
120
Opinions regarding RV.
i,
Narasamsl stanzas.
126. 6, 7
123
ADHYAYA
Deities of B.V.
1.
i.
IV.
127 iv.
32.
125
126 128
RV.
i.
127-136.
2.
3.
RV.
i.
137-139.
Vai^vadeva hymns
b
CONTENTS
PAQE
4. 5.
Hymns
revealed to Dirghatamas:
RV.
.....
i.
140-156
129
130
132
133
6. 7.
8.
Deities
RV. of RV.
i.
i.
The year
.
9.
RV.
RV.
i.
164 (concluded).
71-178.
RV.
i.
135
169, 170
:
Mandala
13-15. Deities of RV.
16. Deities of
17.
18.
ii.
ii.
1-12
143 146
RV. ii. 23-30 Deities of RV. ii. 31-35 Deities of RV. ii. 36-43.
148
150
Indra as a Kapinjala
Mandala
19.
iii.
The
seer Visvamitra.
Deities of
RV.
iii.
1-6
151
20. Deities of
21. Deities
RY. of RV.
31
:
iii.
7-29
153
154
22.
RV.
iii.
iii. 3033. Visvamitra, Sudas, and the Rivers an adoptive daughter. Yi^vamitra and Sakti
23. Visvamitra
24. Deities of
25. Deities of
160
Mandala
26. Deitiesof
iv.
RV.
iv.
1-15
Indra's birth and fight with
161
RY.
iv.
18-30.
The
.....
Y.
Vamadeva
162 164
ADHYAYA
Deities of "RV. iv.
1, 2.
33vii.
49.
166
Deitiesof RV.
iv.
33-58
Mandala
3.
v.
.
Deities of
RV.
v.
1-28.
.169
170
.
4.
5.
RY.
v. 2. 2, 9 in
other works.
Deities of
RV.
.
v.
29-40
171
6. Atri's
7.
Danastuti
gifts to
173
Babhru.
Deities of
Rnamcaya's
RV.
v.
41-51
.174
CONTENTS
yjlkqa.
XI
page
8.
Detailed account of
Deities of
RV.
V.
41-43
.
175
177
9.
10. Deities of
RV. RV.
v. V.
43 (continued), 44, 45
51-60
Story of Saptavadhri
RV.
V.
73-78.
RV.
v.
79-87.
187
189
191
The
khilas of Prajavat
Employment
Mandala
20. Origin of Bharadvaja.
vi.
21. Deities of
22. Deities of
23. Deities of
Deities of RV. vi. 1-46 RV. vi. 37, 44, 45, 47 RV. vi. 47 (continued) and vi. 48
vi. vi.
RV.
RV. RV.
49-62
63-74.
196
197 198
199
RV.
vi. 75.
26. Deities of
RV.
Cayamana
200 201
Mandala
29. Pedigree of Vasistha.
vii.
Kasyapa's wives
30. Story of
31. Birth of
.... ....
.
202 203
32. Vasistha
Deities of
RV.
vii.
1-32
33. Deities of
vii.
.....
ADHYAYA
VI.
Deities of
1.
RV.
vii.
50
x.
17. 211
2.
3.
4.
RV. RV.
vii.
212
:
Deities of
5. 6.
7.
RV. vii. 86-89 RV. vii. 90-96 Story of Nahusa and SarasvatI RV. vii. 95, 96 Deities of RV. vii. 97-104 Detailed account of RV. vii. 104
xu
VAKGA 8. Story of Kanva and Pragatha 9. Deities of RV. viii. 1-2 1
10. Deities of
1 1
CONTENTS
Wandala
.....
:
viii.
PAGE
219
220
222
RV.
:
viii.
5-18
of Trasadasyu's gifts
12.
223
viii.
the seer.
RV.
is
22-25
RV.
viii
29
a prthak-karma-stuti
RV.
viii.
29, 31.
Deities of
RV.
viii.
32-34
sister.
Deities of
RV.
viii.
35-46
20. Deities
viii.
viii.
viii.
47-56 60-67
viii.
68-75 76-90
Deities of
Apala (concluded).
RV.
.
viii.
92, 93
237
238
241
loi
RV.
viii.
100.
RV.
viii.
242
27. Deities of
....
.
Mandala
ix.
243 245
246
and the
Value of penance
SCandala x.
30. Deities of
31. Deities of
32.
33.
RV. x. 1-8. Trisiras and Indra RV. X. 9-14 Deities of RV. x. 14 (concluded), 15, 16 Three Agnis Story of Saranyu RV. x, 17
:
.
....
ADHYAYA
248
249 250
251
VII.
....
RV.
x. x.
1
252
2. 3. 4.
5.
Deities of
253
hymn RV.
18
is
RV.
x.
19-27
.....
mentioned
28
:
6.
RV.
X.
27 (continued).
RV.
x.
CONTENTS
AROA
7.
xiu
PAOE
X.
Deities of
RV.
x.
30-33
:
....
x. 34.
8. 9.
The hymn
Deities of
of Dice
RV.
Deities of
RV
35-44
RV.
x. 45, 46.
Story of Ghosa
10. Story of
Ghosa (concluded) 11,12. Story of Indra Vaikuntha 1 3. Story of Indra Vaikuntha (concluded).
RV.
1 4.
X.
51-53
oi panca jandh
266
15.
1 6.
The meaning
....
. .
RV.
x.
54-57
Subandhu RV. x. 59, 60 1-66 Deities of RV. x. (concluded). of Subandhu Story Deities of RV. x. 67-72 Details of RV. x. 63-66.
.
272
RV.
x. 71
24. Details of
25.
RV.
X.
:
72-84.
Two khilas
of Usas
Contents of RV.
x.
85 20-30
29.
RV. x. 85. 31-43 Remarks on the Surya hymn (concluded) Story of Pururavas and Urva^i 30. Deities of RV. x. 89-93.
31. Story of Pururavas and Urva^i (concluded)
32. Deities of
RV.
x. 96, 97.
Story of Devapi
RV.
x.
98
ADHYlYA
Deities of
1
VIII.
BV.
z.
98-191
......
Deities of
(1-98).
Conclnsion (99-140).
294 294
2.
3.
RV.
x.
99101
4.
5.
6.
8.
9.
RV. X. 102, 103. The khila of Nakula Deities of RV. x. 104, 105. Bhutam^a Ka^yapa: RV. x. 106 RV. X. 107. Story of Sarama and the Panis RV. x. io8 7. Story of Sarama and the Panis Deities of RV. X. 109-120 Deities of RV. x. 1 21-129. Three khilas {namas tej yarn kalpayanti no 'rayah ; dyusyam)
10. Deities of
RV. x. 130-137 The khila Bhumih.' The deities of RV. x. 1 38-142 Deities of RV. x. 143-154. Two khilas (Medhasuktam and a sur Deities of RV. X. 155-159
*
.
306
etu)
308
309
XIV
TABOA
14. Deities of
CONTENTS
PAGE
RV.
x.
160-164.
Ehila
The
seer
Kapota
310
312
Nairrta
15. Deities of 16.
17.
18. 19.
20.
RV. X. 165-174. 'Khilo. {ymedam) Deities of RV.x. 175-181 Khila (ne/amcsa) Deities of RV. X. 182-184. Remarks on the khila 'Nejamesa.' Deities of RV. x. 185-188 The khila Samjnanam Deities of RV. X. 189, 190. RV. X. 191. The two khilas * Pradhvaranam,' Nairhastyam.'
.
313
315
316
318
'
'
'
21.
320
constitute a
.
.
hymn.
.
Remarks on the
.
. .
Praisas,
.
...
.321 .324
.
325
326
Vai^vadeva hymns
.
27.
Remarks about
deities
327
329 330
ABBREVIATIONS
The symbols designating MSS. are explained in
the Introduction, pp. xi-xviii.
AB.
= Aitareya Brahmana.
=A^valayana Grhya Sutra.
AGS.
JLrs.
AS'S.
= Atharva-veda. AV. = Brliaddevata. BD. JAOS. = Journal of the American Oriental Society. JBAS. = Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great =KausItaki Brahmana. KB.
KZ.
= Kuhn' s Zeitschrift. M.M. = Max Muller. = NltimaSjarl. n. = Yaska's Nirukta. Nir. = Rajendralala Mitra. R. = the reading in Rajendralala Mitra's text. r. = Rg-veda. BV. = Sadgurusifya. 8. = Sfiyana. 8. = Sarv&nukramanl. S. = Satapatha Brahmana. S'B. = Taittirlya Brahmana. TB. = Taittirlya Samhita. TS. = various reading. V. r. = Vajasaneyi Sainhita. VS. ZDMG. = Zeitschrift der deutschen morgenlandischen Gesellschaft.
BRHADDEVATA
TRANSLATION AND NOTES
1.
1.
deities.
With
in
the
text^ state
for
(all)
stanzas the
verse.
has M*{<^<^l
'sm^iW
rd (Rgvidhana
i.
1. 1
alao in
RgvidhSna
i.
1.2.
In every formula one should know the divinity with for he who knows the divinities of the formulas, exactness understands their object.
2.
;
^^
3I^f?T
r.
.
.
^Hf^Rl^
r^
""iirfV-
l#J^cp.
MnNiqt
3.
^'RTf^;
is
aud
H^W ^^dlRlf
below,
31.
He
= mantomidm)
(tad) at the
in
them
were
7ffl[r!t^
b.
f,
cTf^^ k,
Trf^'rlTn. i^r*.
irf^^ r. TT^fwrT^TR.
Introduction]
BEHADDEVATA
i.
[2
4.
the divinity (addressed in the formula), attains to the fruit of customary or Vedlc ceremonies
^h^TRT Bhm^^^
smdrta
rites
Hlf^eftHf
r.
TT hm^fk,
i
:
'^ b, no particle
r.
and
cannot be accomplished.'
21,
and Rgvidhana
i.
2. i.
group of these (deities) belongs here to the divinity Agni, the second to Vayu or Indra, and the third to Surya \
5.
The
first
X^ hm'r, X^
* Cp. below,
i.
bfk.
^^%^ ^ hm^bfk,
Nirukta
vii.
^^*)c|
r^^
i.
6g
Sarvanukramanl, Introduction
8.
6.
Whatever god a
(a
seer desiring
an object mentions,
let that
dominantly praising
same god.
^m^b,^hd,|^fkr.
The end
of the varga
is
H^Thm^r^r^.^^SITbfkr. r^bfkr.cT^^hniM.
^
in
here marked by
:
*
bm^, not
in
hdf k.
its
* Cp.
Nirukta
vii. i
deity to
whom
he addresses
praise
when
an object which he
wants.*
2.
7.
expressed by means of name, form, action, and relationship, but prayer by means of objects such as heaven, long
Praise
is
life,
Rgvidhana
i.
1.6.
8.
The stanzas
is
which heaven
^rtllfllM>
which both praise and prayer appear, are still fewer than these are those prayed for.
in
;
hm^rb,
r,
?^rf((flml
f,
^(irrfirar^
b.
r^*.
bfkr^r*.m: ^:
9.
cH ^: hfk,
TTT
^m\ cH ^
f^ hm^r,
f^r%
(thinking) 'this
Every one of us {sarvo 'yam) recognizes one who praises, man wants something from me,' and (he also
3}
_i.
14, 15
[Introduction
recognizes) one
is)
an object, (thinking) *he praises, (that he regards me as one having (those) objects (to bestow).*
who
^nJ?I^
10.
seers
who
for
the same.
^^ftrf^T^f^^f^: ^^fW^ hm^bfkr-, ^^^^ ^^f^ ^Mn^'i^^tH: bfkr^ (it^fSfH: f). *<^MV!j|^,^rif^: t^i\i*}).
<sj<if^4l
r.
hm^r,
11.
When
the
name
of a deity
is
mentioned
in the second
know
is
there (sampada).
'^^
r.
The
g^HW
is
here marked by
in bf,
not in
hm^k.
iti
* Cp. Nirukta
caitena sarva-
namna.
3.
12. Therefore
^W
^^m bni\
13.
designated a
hymn
two
(sukta), in
(or) in
(formulas).
TTfT^ r\
f^
cT^
J^
x||f<^^*<^i
^^^
^<I1R.f?T
14. 15.
All
hymns which
are revealed
hymn
(rsi-
hymn
of that seer.
In so far
Introduction]
BRHADDEVATA
is
i.
i6
it
[4
as a subject
completed
(in
subject-hymn (artha-sukta).
bfkrdh
The
(corrected on margin in
to l|WTf%),
-^^rM^fftlRCftltC^ ^<<5l[*<^)r^r*.
;
Bhr^m'
^^^ g
4iqr<<t>j:
CIT^SI?^
h has
I
also
on the margin
to 15*"^,
^^oRl g
HmM
:
^^nfRTT^T^^I^
With reference
^RT"
16.
common metre
are called a
metre-hymn (chandah-sukta).
variety of
hymns such
as it really
7T^fq
in
b.
%f^U|*^4i Bhr^m^,
^f<3(tij#^ci[^r.
The
is
here marked
by ^
hdmbfk.
4.
Hymn
deities,
17.
three kinds
hymn *,
or such as belong
^\
f{^ hrb,
* Cp.
?r%iir
vii.
^^HT%
i.
r.
xi 'srnfTftr k.
Nirukta
^ Cp. Nirukta
20
(Names) belonging to hymns belong to (whole) hymns, In a formula addressed to one divinity certain other (names) are
18.
here mentioned,
Um^rfk, ^nf^
br*.
%',
^B^I
r.
b,
"^
^^^Tt^f^Bhm^^
T{Wf?[\
^^: r^r*fkr2r''.
18*^
= 41**.
they belong to the same world or because Hence even in a hymn of manifold character, there may belong to the (whole) hymn
19. either because
IWrft'jf^
hm^bfk,
:
'inirnlvjtir r^r*^^
20.
a deity
that
is,
(such) a
hymn
is
understood to be one
5]
i.
23
[Introduction
that cannot be definitely described * When a hymn is broken up (hhinne) ^, one should here state the deity from (its) characteristic
mark ^.
oft^ hm^r^br^r^
^^TTJ bd.
*^
fkr^,
is
o^ ,. ^^RTTf'Tl f^Tfl
m^rbfk,
^^m
name
f^T-
No
various reading
hymns
no
deity
is
is
mentioned
(cp. anadisfa-devata,
vii.
Nirukta
vii. 4),
16
That
is,
when
single stanzas of
cp. sukta-bheda-
prayoge in Sarvanukrama^il
139.
Cp.
SarvanukramanI
and
i.
94.
21. In each case one should duly connect the formulas with
the
rites
which
is
completely successful
bf k.
HW^ hm^
is
rb,
!?<
fkr'.
The
i.
here marked by
* Cp.
i.
in
hm^bfk.
negatively stated; see also
118,
ii.
4,
20,
viii.
124.
5.
Origin of names.
22.
Because the
who knows
TT^T bfkr^ ^^TTT ^^^^R.r^^ ^^"rerRTT hm^r^ ^5^^^ ^M^*^ ff m\ "^"^^^ r' r^
^^rTT
* Text, with translation
hbfkr,
Album-Kern
the Bishis often mention the names of the deities especially at the beginning
and the end of a hymn, together with some reference to the circumstances connected with
their laudation.
23.
does
from how
many
actions
occurring) here
y-rm*!! r\
r^r*,
*
f,
Wf^T^
H^\*\\
all
the
rest.
TT
bfkr^r^
^ hm^r. ij^M^
(i.
*<^*i^hm^rbk.
*
This expression
is
4).
Introduction]
BEHADDEVATA
i.
24
[6
'From nine,' say the etymologists, and the ancient sages Madhuka, Svetaketu, and Galava think so too
24.
:
l|<,|(!li: all
MSS.
the
more
most
difficult,
because the plural suits the construction better, because h and r^ are the
correct of the
fact that d,
is
is
proved
by the
which (comes) from abode, action, form, luck, speech, prayer, from accident, as well as addiction* and ex25. '(viz.) that
traction ^.'
m^
(the syllables
i.
m\\
28.
in the
fill
the lacuna).
readings below,
* I have
assumed
this to be the
most
likely
* Lit.
him
{amusya).'
regard to that (question), Yaska, Gargya, and Rathifrom four from prayer, from the diversity of objects *, from speech, and from action.'
26.
With
*
tara say,
i'sTicili:
li*5dt?aitS
Between ^fff
andTnTT^fk
27"'^.
^M^^nrr^ fkr'^r'*
marked by ^
in
(<^m^
f),
yH '^
^^^HJT^
r^r*.
The
insert
TRlf^
is
V(jV!}^^U|r^ hm^rb,
here
bfdm^, not
in k.
6.
S'auuaka's view:
all
action.
27.
action
Saunaka, however, says that all these names (come) from prayer and form and utterance % all arise from action. r. ^T^ hrHr2r^
and vacya
TRR
r,
IfiT^ fk.
to artha-vairSpya
to vac in 26.
28. Similarly,
even
that (name)
acci-
7]
_i. 32
[Introduction
and
dent * as well as from addiction and extraction, so hear (what) the reasons (are).
simply action
ff^rr^TZTraCRT
W^^^f^.
W^p4 ^ m^
of the
fk, irarr
^teiNUll^
bfk,
r^*. THTT
r,
<T^
all
W^^ ^ 5^ c^ ^ hr^d.
ungramas an original inaccuracy (due
The evidence
MSS.
is
nom.
have retained
instances of the
(i.
3.
i.
iii.
^gnl
much
is
46).
* Yadrchaya
this
The
corruption _;apa/
as one expression
in
some
other way.
The
(scil.
corruption
Yadrchaya
nama)
is
explained below
course of beings.
it is
And
(its)
produced from
5^ ^l^m Spf^ MSS. except rS*. which have ^W k, ^ ^T^ ?5^ hr^d, Wra% ^rW fm^r. <jt m<|^^ b, U^ H ^
r^
all
|
W^.
(TRfTT:
^%il|i<'<^
r^i*.
30.
An
accidental
name
is is
should
know
becoming.
i
i
g TRTfiTVt^ hm'r. ^TR ^ m vTiiJ^ fkr^, fTR TT^ Ml*<lfy twN^ b. ^M*t||f^f hm^^r^r^ ^^^^^ if^M bfkr^
^
\3^
"^iIm^
I
r^^ ^TT^
^^
r.
action, nor is
For there is no (form of) becoming unconnected with any name meaningless. Names have no other source than becoming therefore they are all derived from action.
31.
;
<T
TWIf
f,
flWTTrf krl
bm^.
here marked by
iu
hd, by
^^
7.
Auspicious names.
is
32.
name which
Introduction]
BRHADDEVATA
:
i.
33
[8
^W
f
hm^bfk,
^^^ g m^rfk,
corrected to
^ JFH^
r.
f,
ff hb.
b.
'>^^
rh^fkr^
(^f).
<>f^
M^l^^t^lf^ ^
"||liT%
^npWrf^
'q r^r^
33.
ones, are
formed on
the principle, how, pray, could this man, with such a contemptible name, live long here ? *
^rf^
ff^
is,
hm^rb,
^fffq
^fm\'*
b,
f,
"^f^f^f?Em kr^.
bfkr,
"^ hr*.-
is
f^rf^;rrRrf^
rh\
inis
That
auspicious.
Cp. Nirukta
*
20,
where ku
word
an epithet of beast
'
it
applies to a god.
34.
seers of such,
may
be of various sorts both with respect to the (kind of) praise of) majesty (arising) from the prominence of
^ Bhm^^%
Trranr: m^k,
r.
t^
hr.
^^-
IWTTft^HT^H:
b,
tt^t:
r.
op.
35. Praise (47) S laudation (48), blame (49), doubt (51), plaint (5o)> desire (53), prayer (50), boasting (51), request (49), question
(50),
summons
(57),
enigma
(57),
k,
H^f^iftT hdbfr:
cp.
the
various
readings
The
figures in
vii. 3,
35-39 refer
to the s'lokas
Cp. Nirukta
{stuti),
plaint (paridevand),
36.
commission
(51),
we have
vildpa in 53.
in
^ Simply dkhydna
in b.
is
here marked by
m^dfk, not
8.
9]
i.
41
[Introduction
ifR
^r,
irfTI^T^
^ TW
^bfk.
38. prohibition
(56, 57),
and admonition
is
(52),
intoxication
and what
(57);
wonder
^ ^r,
TRr.
#3T^ bm\
^ f hm^^\ ^ ^
(49),
^ f k, ^ ^ f
f,
^1^0
^f^r
Tf^ Bhm^r',
hbfk,
*
^0^:
No
r.
'afXra'ff
hm^rb, '4^^h
r^r^fkr^.
is
fwm^
these
42-45 and
ii.
89-98).
^
r.
fk,
^I^
*
^r#%^g
hm^k, mV^I^^
^{M^n
br.
^I^: Bhr^m\
fwHU
r,
^[^^%f^t?I
'present,' in
i.
61 means 'future.'
* Cp. below,
ii.
96.
41. Stanzas,
hemistichs,
for
the purpose of
moreover, in Brah-
mana and
ritual (Jcalpa)
some
>Ht: hm^,\Hbfk.
WT^
^^<J"^
II.
^T^ ^5^
^1^
|iMr^<\r^r*.
The
^"^
f'T'T-
is
here marked by
in
hm^bfk.
Introduction]
BRHADDEVATA
9.
i.
42
[10
Definition of
42 a. The uttered sound by which we here apprehend a substantive, when connected in the (correct) disposition of syllables,
the wise
fkr.
call
'
noun (name).
'
r^r'*.
The
text
and
43.
That
in
which eight inflexions are employed in various when there is a distinction of number
^
and gender.
f%HW^:
44.
hr'r'ra\ f^^TrHi: fkr.
That notion which, connected with many actions, becoming a later from an earlier^, (and yet being) but one, is efiected by the development of the action, they call by the term verb.'
*
ff^r^^
*
bf k.
is,
^f^
f,
flB^M^lTT^^T
is
h,
fwrf^Tf^-
m^bfkr, t^T
h.
:
That
the expression
taken fromNiruktai.
i.
a becoming which arises from the development of an action, and which is designated by a term with a primary sujBSlx, and which is joined with number, inflexion (or)
45.
When
there
is
it
is
to be regarded
as a substantive (dravya).
f*^lfHril|rd m^rfb, f^Tfirf^TfTr*
W^ fnt'lffcft
marked by
Q. in
b.
'>f^fW
h. ir^nm^Wfcf^
hm^fr,
^^is
=*!*!**
here
hm^bf k.
10.
Examples of
Hear now, in succession, how the seers formerly with terms of different kinds saw their various utterances here.
46.
f^f^^iTRlt^
r.
By means
is pronounced similarly prayer by (such terms as) heaven and so forth. The utterances which are different from these may also be of many kinds.
praise (35)
Jiturr
^ifl: hr^r3br2m\
iftiffT
fk,
ifrmTim^'V:
r.
11]
48.
i.
52
[Introduction
In the formula Citra indeed (citra it viii. 21. 18) Sobhari's (Formulas) exprespraise of the Hberal giver is a laudation {35). sive of abuse (39) appear: (e.g. the formula) 'and thy mother'
:
(mdtd ca)^
reviles.
^hm^b,?T^:r^r^^T^<>r3fk.
^fft'n;:
THf^TifrW^hm^rbf
iii.
'
k,
M^'^JI^'^^f^ r^r*.
m^ ^Nt: h r, ^"^ b, hT^ f k rl ?rmT ^^^ h m^ r, ^rrm %^ f k r^ r^ A ASS. x. 8. 10. VS. xxiii. 25; TS. vii. 4. 19' S^B. xiu. v. 2^ TB. 9. 7^
;
49.
The stanza
(35),
blame
{mogham annam x. 1 1 7. 6) is while the stanza 'who me* (3/0 md: vii. 104. 16) is a
*
vain food
'What, wondrous Indra' {yad indra citra'. v. 39. i) curse (39). is a request (35), while in the stanza 'over this world' (ahhldam: X. 48. 7) there is invective (39)
^?i^
fm^^
hm^r,
W^
*f\V|*{j4 b,
'^Tlfr^mW
f,
'^Wl^HriT krl
f^T
a
hm^br, f?I^fkr2.
50.
hither' (vdta
a vdtu:
x. 186. i) is
prayer (35) 'staves' (danddh: vii. 33. 6) is plaint (35), while the two stanzas 'I ask thee' (prchdmi tvd: i. 164. 34, 35) are
respectively question (35)
and reply
in
(37).
I
f kr^r*
A The
Examples of
51.
(35)
'What was below* (adhah svid *I was Manu' (aham manuli: iv.
in
dslt: x. 129. 5) is
doubt
26. i)
would be boasting
(35);
iii.
the (stanza)
'this
our sacrifice'
(imam no yajnam:
^^ hm'
52.
'
^t[%
let
r^ r*.
Here
him say
'
'
{iha hravltu
i.
64. 7) is injunction
i.
me
tightly' (upopa
'
me:
126. 7)
is
con-
but
is
(aksair
md
x. 34. 13) in
the
prohibition
and admonition
WR
^ That
bfkr,
^W"R
-^^^I %
(38).
hr^m^ B, ^JJMtM
% r. T|f?T-
>v|lM^^n hm^rbfk,
is,
irfTI^^irR^lft r*
x. 34.
in
the dice-hymn,
Introduction]
BRHADDEVATA
' :
i.
53
[12
'Ho, wife' (hayejdye: x. 95. i) is narrative (36); 'of i. 1 79. 4) would be lamentation the reed to me {nadasya 7nd x. 86. 9) is a vaunt (36) (avirdm: husband' 'without a {36)^;
53.
about
desire (35).
t%^^:
*
fWT^^
r.
WKTTraHJ
hr'
to vilapitam in 36
is
also
used in Nirukta
3 this passage
above passage
(i.
179. 4).
In Nirukta
vii.
however, described as
plaint (paridevana),
is
'
{namas te astu vidyute AV. i. 13. i)^; but when one resolves what is expressed (with the words) I will be equal {tulyo 'ham sydm) ^,
Obeisance to thee, Lightning
'
^:t^
r^r*.
m^r,
^:^
first
b.
g^yff
"Si5rri.hm^rfk,
g^
(oft) ^<T
^
'^fT!~
f>^<<l*Tl(
'^vJ'^J
(viii.
pada of which
;
is
45).
viii.
44
Meyer, Rgvidhana
its
meaning.
resolve (37); 'what, Indra, I' (yad indrdham: XX. 14. 27. i) is the prattle (37) of Aitasa^^; 'the harlot' {mahdnagni: AV. xx. 136. 5) would be a lascivious verse
55. (there
I,
is)
viii.
AV.
(37);
'bang!'
{bhuk:
AV.
obstacle (37).
#tni^ m^hfk, ^?n[^ br. ^: Bhm^r^ 'gt r. ^I^HJ-^'Phm^rfk, TTfTTRTTo b. ^^rr<(,hm\ ^TRllfkr^, offT b, g r.Tlf^>^ hdf, RfTO'lt kr^, irf^rftVt bm^r
(cp. above, 37).
jfil(ii|( br',
^Uli^f\
r.
The end
of the varga
is
here marked by
^^
33.
in
hdm^f, not
in bk.
also
* See Aitareya
Brahmana
vi.
i,
Haug,
vol.
ii,
p. 434.
^ Cp.
AB.
vi.
Haug,
vol.
ii,
p. 435.
_i. 58
12.
; '
13]
[Introduction
(hantdham:
cation (38)
not our
'
own
'
(na sa svah
:
vii.
is
86. 6)
is
*0 Indra-Kutsa
discern not' (na
(indrdkutsd
:
v.
31. 9)
is
invitation (38);
vijdndmi
THTT^^^
i.
164. 37)
agitation (38).
3WT^#^
^fnro
r,
hm^r,
omitted in b.
WT^l
fk.
56'^^
fkr^.
f,
if if
k,
^ hm^r^f, ^HT^
r^
-^^rf^T^^:
kr*.
r.
^^T?^
in b.
W^
summons
(stanza)
'Let the invoker worship' (hold yalcmt: i. 139. 10) (35); 'who, to-day' {ko adya: i. 84. 16 or iv. 25.
his brother not' {71a
;
is
i) is
(there
is)
AV.
^im hdm^bfk,
^(ff[
r.
T^Tf^^^
is
lir^kr^ ^-
m.
see note ou
39.
The Sandhi
of vitatddi
this line.
'Death was not* (na mrtyur dslt x. 129. 2) this (stanza) they pronounce to be narration (36)8-; 'may they be childless'
58.
:
(aprajdh santu:
i.
25. 5") is
a curse (39)
dram
i.
89. 8) is
a prayer ^ in Gotama ^.
JT^hdm^r, '^^^bfkr^.
drain karnebhih) is
aft7|?tm\
^f^Tltj
Gotama, that of
it
iv.
11.7 {bhadram
agne)
is
latter) is
two seers
(Vamadeva and Nodhas), and the context does not show which
over, preferred the reading
(cp.
i.
meant.
I have, more-
'uTWj
all
54,
ii.
, '
in the
hymn
of
Gotama' (but
critical
Tn^??^
ii.
'
in
iii.
36).
(In
*
ii. 1
hb m^ have
is
note on
3.
46.)
Curse
This
is
(39)
is
"
Apahnava
in
i.
The author
of
89.
Introduction]
BEHADDEVATA
else of this
i.
59
[1*
kind can be found, and can in accordance with the application (prayogatas) of these (formulas) be stated to be such, when contained in stanzas, (whole) hymns, and hemistichs.
59.
Much
60. These contents (vdJcydrthdh) of the formulas are properly connected with the deity belonging to the hymn but the praise in this case is a matter of inference
; '^.
"fft
hm^rb,
*^
W^"*
f,
^T
W^ kr^.
The end
of the varga
*
here marked by
^^
in hdbf,
and by ^^
reality
13.
all.
61.
Of what
and
is
stationary,
of
and has been and is to be^ and of what moves all this some regard the Sun alone to be
r has
Bhavya
is
used above
(1.
present.*
62.
Both of what
is,
able (aksaram)
TJ^ hm^rbfk,
"^
f,
TJ^fr^
TR ^ TR ^T^
k,
^ Bhr3m\
r.
^f
r.
^ TT^f
hdr^m^b,
'^
^T^ r^r^
That
is,
Prajapati
is
is
eternal (nitya)
and, though transcending thought and speech, can be directly expressed (vdcya) in the
Vedantist formula (cp. Vedantasara, 144, and introductory stanza, ed. Bohtlingk).
63.
He
W^
hr^m^bfkr^r"',
^^W
b,
f^IWr^
f.
form of fire, abides in three forms have come into being, the seers adore with songs as manifested under three names.
(tridhd) in the worlds that
15]
i.
69
[Introduction
1^^
^J^
f.
in the interior of
with sacrificial litter spread, they adore him in the invocation as having three abodes.
XT^ f^ hm^r^r', TI^
^ bfkr^ JJ^ ^
14.
r.
The end
of the varga
is
here marked by
^^
in
bfkm^hd.
66.
(in the)
Here
(on earth) he
by
priests called
,
Agni Pavamana,
(celestial)
but in that
r^
m^^:
m^r^r^r',
<%^
f,
'%^
AV.
hd,
^t^
:
Agni
is called
Vanaspati in
v. 24. 2
Pavamana,
S'uci,
TS.
ii.
2. 4^,
(see
St. Petersburg
Diet.).
61).
67. In this
world he
extolled
is
tt^:
*
r^r^r^bfk,
tt^:
Imi^r.
dUd'^^U
r,
WTfl^^ hdm^bfk.
Daivatakanda
The
of the Naighantuka.
Yaska, in Nirukta
vii.
Agni
Vaisvanara to be the sun, while S'akapuni considered him to be the terrestrial Agni.
"With the latter view Yaska substantially agrees in Nirukta
vii.
31.
Cp. below,
ii.
17.
68. Because, taking up fluids with his rays, accompanied by Vayu, he rains upon the world, he is termed Indra.'
'
TTT:
hm^rbfk,
'>^
^^
69.
Agni
in this (world),
Vayu
in the middle,
*.
Surya
?TRt
bfkr.
^f^ ^
Nirukta
hm^rfk,
TT^?^
b.
vii. 5,
ii.
Introduction]
BRHADDEVATA
each of them)
;
i.
70
[16
70.
Owing
names
here
(the
diversity of names)
The
ia
hdbm^fk.
15.
power
(vihhuti),
that their
names are
various.
The
say
TRTf^
* Cp.
^^u:
hfr.
^rmrf^ q^^rai:
k,
^jmnrt^
%^: b. o^frf^rn^
hm^br, r\Pldl*ifkr2.
my
Vedic Mythology,
p. 16.
In Nirukta
vii.
These deities are designated by different names according to their sphere. Some speak of them thus as belonging to (hhakta) that (sphere), and chiefly concerned with it.
72.
irf^^T
b.^t^^
73.
^^
^ %f^ra[^ g
all* that
fT^WTOf^f
r^*,
hm^fkr,
^^m^
m:
r^
is
is
proclaimed to be an
who
Ht*lfV|o r^r*.
r*,
y^<4|<5|nl^T b. ^jHchlf^o
^I^'q^tlR:
* Cp. Nirukta
vii.
iii,
^ Cp.
Indica edition,
vol.
pp.
in
and 392,
last line.
They say that it is the energy weapon and the vehicle * of any (god).
74.
which
is
the
is
praised separately
17]
i.
78
[Introduction
and as
Wl^im
*
f,
%^%
TRTSr:
vii.
(^b)
:
br^^^
Tm^r.
I43
See Nirukta
iii.
85;
iv<
which are addressed to many deities, and in those joint praises which are in the dual, the (three) lords
75. In all those praises
(of the world) are
predominant.
^#^^dl ^^TT^hm^bf.
ii.
The
MS.
evidence
is in
25 and
b,
is
viii.
62).
f^qw
^4
in
^TPrg hm^r^r^'f
^<f^Tr^
hdbf, not
in
(o^*
f),
f^fl(Md<1*<^!i kr",
f^t^T^rTg
of the varga
^j^l ^f[H^ r.
here marked by
The end
m^k.
16.
The
chief deity of a
hymn.
{sompddayan) the sphere, the names, and the attributes (hhaktlh) of a deity in each praise, one should here
76. In bringing out
^T^
m^r. ocrrar
hdbfk.
77. All who are praised with the attributes (hhaJcti) of Agni, one should sum up (samdpayet) in Agni, and what has the attributes of Indra, in Indra, and what is attached to Surya,
in Surya.
r,
cT%^
r^r*.
That deity to
belongs
^,
whom
is
the oblation
is
offered,
and to
whom
the
hymn
f^^lilc^
will there
praise),
who
(cp.
praised incidentally.
vii. 18),
Nirukta
fi|^LH7) rbfk.
^ hm^bfk,
r^r*.
r.
^g
^T^
hrbf,
^T^
kr*.
r. %^
^IPlhrfk,
^^ b, t
18
:
r^*.
^ ^cH:
D
hdm^f,
^m:
II.
^ ^ ^ ^^H
b,
! fk,
"Wt
"^
^Iff
h,
k,
^l
" Cp.
Nirukta
vii.
Introduction]
BRHADDEVATA
But
is
i.
79
[18
79.
Thus the
in a general way.
the
list (of
the gods
as follows) in detail.
fk,
^RTR^
80.
fR^r^r^r*.
For the detailed account of the names of each must known, since it is impossible to know the formulas without cognisance of the names*.
necessarily be
^\*i\ m^br^r^,
here marked by
TTOT
in
2, 4.
hrfk,
TT^J
r*.
3R^: U(<Ht
f.
is
^^
i.
hdbm*, not
in fk.
* Cp. above,
17. 81.
Names
of deities enumerated.
Even unembodied
various praises
^<5M< hrfk, ^T*4II
the reading of
b.
is
hdrfk ;
g^
^ ^^
rU
^fdfM^
82. (the
seers)
by whom Agni,
^^fM<.
^T^l^
pati,
f,
^ Tr^5^
m^br,
hbrfk,
rbf,
^f^^t^ k,
k,
^TW^ hdr, trf^ r^ ^T^arf^ hdm\ TJ^ TT^^^ b, g^tm ^7r^\ r^r*.
separately,
83. the
hd.
^^
mg*h"
^ m
b,
ff hd,
^N
fk.
'^fkr, 'SSff
^ b,
'^ iff
m\
'^ iff
^R^ m\
84. the All-gods, Savitr, Tvastr (who is) regarded as the fashioner of forms, the Steed, Food, Priests, the Bolt, the Pressing-
iw:
^:
r*. ^^regm:
hfk,
o^-^^m
b,
o^grr:
r,
o^^i
r*.
their
19]
i.
90
[Introduction
hymns and
stanzas
by
names
^iln*i^
hdbfm^, not
k.
hrbfk,
of the varga
is
here marked by
^^ m
18.
Characteristics of
hymns
to Agui, Indra-Vayn,
and Snrya.
Agni when distinguished by the characteristic marks of Agni, which on the one hand consist chiefly of the five oblations (havispankti), and on the other (are) simple invocations by name.
86.
to be addressed to
fk,
ff^HTf^:
b,
ff^T^f^:
is
r.
"
87.
distinguished by
the
characteristic
denominations of the
marks of Vayu as well as of Indra, and by bolt, by mighty activity *, and by might.
5r^
*
hm^rbf,
W^K
^f^d*ir*.
TR^^ hm^rbfk,
k,
^TRTfJT'^
r^ r*.
bk. ^%^
is
hm^rf, ^%iT
'q%^
b.
vii. 10.
The same
expression, balakfti,
(A formula) addressed to Stirya (is distinguished) by the marks of Surya, as well as by all qualities relating to brilliance, and by those denominations of the moon by which it (the moon) here belongs to the hymn.
88.
characteristic
^r^ hr^bfkr^, ^ERpg rm\ ^TR^J^ Bhr^ irrTf5T%^ w^ ^ 5: b, iT^ ^ Ji: T^i\ v[^sf^: t\
89. All such
r.
IT^i^ ^:
hrfk,
(hymns) of any
(seer)
way than
m\
M|^rf|ctt bfkr^'r*.
Let this application of these (three) lights"- take place in the three worlds (respectively) a wise man knowing the
:
fail in
the application.
Introduction]
BRHADDEVATA
f^bfk.
i.
91
h.
[20
^hm^r,
hm^r, a^tf^:^
^(fcflll^hd.
TRfr^T^^W
b,
is
f^ r^r*, S^tfTT^^
vii.
^^
SlfrfW f^
in k.
f^
'q
here marked by
^^
in
hdm^bf, not
* Op.
i.
97 and Nimkta
19.
91. Because this (terrestrial Agni) is led* (niyate) by men, and that (celestial Agni) leads him from this (world), therefore these two (Agnis), while having the same name, have performed their work each separately.
^^j^f^br, ^mf?T^hm\
hm^, q?Fg:
*
b,
^li^ffiT^ fk.
r.
'q
^^
fk,
W^:
The
name
(op.
14).
Because he is known (vidyate) when born (jdtah)^, or because he is known (vidyate) here by creatures (jdtaih), therefore these two, while having an identical name (i. e. jatavedas), pervade (samdpnutah) ^ both worlds^ (separately).
92.
ff WRT:
<H\<\1
ff
^m^
44,
f,
ff
r.
That
apparent
from
30
cp.
for ^n^HT*
r*.
hm^rbf, Mi^\<^
original,
i\^\^
though not metrically necessary, because the word belongs in sense to %*i\, not
to
^^),
is
^*h" omitted
in
f.
oTTTf^
from the
in
i.
and
1[T7^
^or
g^K^
in
iii.
6.
is
<{^\^
doubtless
hm^fk,
"TTTRT^br.
(The hiatus
4j4{|^d: hrf,
first
^RT^J
m^bk, ^*4*Jdi:
r*.
vii.
19,
but the
second of Yaska {jatani veda tdni vainam viduh). ^ Sama^nutah (cp. r*) Three others (agreeing with Yaska) are given below (ii. 30, 31). second
identical in sense with the
in this sense.
'
That
is,
93.
He
only incidentally.
f?TOgra^!n^.hdm^r, f^r^gpRi?^f, f^r^suw^p^^b, f^r^^iR^m: kr^, <^^ndi*i*i
r*.
r*.
mm^ hr^
;
r*,
'*'?Mi^ bfk.
59 : visfjann
apaJi
also
i.
68
varfati.
21]
i.
97
[Introduction
with flames, and the middle one with lightnings, while that (celestial) one is hairy with rays therefore (the poet) calls them hairy ones (kesinah) ^.
94. This (terrestrial)
hairy
(kesi)
^
i.
^ T^^r^ %%^hd,
ii.
r^r^
%^ r. "^ ^
^%^Tl.b,
65.
r, -^irEh-
cTT^l^fk.
* Cp.
95.
Now
their
specific
characters
rfk (^(qf^
fk), M(fn(l
filled in
------
w^
fk,
59^Ri%
i,
b.
''^
irfliiirrg ^ri:
similarly
%fipi
jt^
^\\^q
same lacuna
marked occurs
last
two short
is
r*.
The
hdbfm^, not
Sarvanukramam on EV.
164.
20.
and birth
^:
for the
pervaded by them.
1^^bfk,^f^hdm\^^%mr,^^%irfr''.
kr^ f^r^JpT^TR
*
f%^fd^H^4| ^hdr^m'f
104,
ii.
"
TT
b, f^rajpr:
^li^4| TT
r.
Op.
f^^jflr^rR'ER^i.
i.
20.
identical, as explained in
97,
and powers.
Agni is contained in (irita) Vaisvanara, Vaisvanara is conAgni Jatavedas is in these two thus these two (lights) are two (forms of) Jatavedas*.
97.
tained in
hm^rb, irf^
^^Mi^hdbfk.
* Cp. above,
^^ MV
fk,
Wrcf%5[f%
r.
90,
and Nirukta
vii.
20
Introduction]
BEHADDEVATA
i.
98
[22
The divine nature of each god here (is derived) from same world, from their having one and the same birth, and from brilliance being inherent in them; at the same time (ca) they appear praised separately*.
98.
*irfH*<TmT|
%^|orm^Tf h dr, %^IWrrTWrf m\ fgR^RrrW r^ r*, t'efiolTfTT^ b, %^^T^ f k. ^Wm hm^r, 0^ g %gW b, o^T g %W^: fk, Oc^TW %^ra: r^r*. rl^
^f
r^r*,
cT^ fT^
f fk^2r^ cf^
r,
cT^TTf
b.
^^
hm^rfk,
b.
yjcH^di:
hw}THkT^
yv!(4^ffi:
?|f?T^
^t: ^^
i.
^ ^m
^^^
deities
Though
99.
When we
speak of
(a
hymn)
terrestrial
hymn
(suktahhdj).
When
a hymn is stated to be addressed to Jatavedas, the middle (Agni) has been taught (as the object of praise) in it.
^ ^
b,
?^^^^^^^lhmlr*f,^IW^^^Ii^^r^^ Wr^^mib,
fk.
100.
hymn) as
hymn.
in that case to
be recognized
owner
(hhdj) of the
^i^t^4^
in
here marked by
^0
hdm^bf, not
21.
The
101. 102.
Now
at each sacrifice (the priest), wishing 'to perform the litany to Agni and the Maruts according to the descending series (which is) the reverse of the ascending
series* of these three worlds, begins with a
hymn toVaisvanara'^;
hm^rf,^
fit
*
hm^r,
fl^
r^r*,
J^
fkr^,
f^t
b.
1[^
23
:
^^
. .
k,
b,
^JT^
for
r^irfTIH^ hdrbfk,
That
is,
irfTfTn^
m\
^ That
is,
Sdrya in heaven.
esam lokandm
The wording
.
is
vii.
rohdt pratyava-
rohai cikirsitc^
23]
i.
io6
[Introduction
103. Then he lauds next the deities of the middle sphere, Rudra and the Maruts, (and) again this (terrestrial) Agni in the
Stotriya ^.
ir|*{^MI
Nirukta
*
vii. 23),
is,
^ ^
f,
hrb, i?^q%
\^
hdr^m^
(cp.
That
on earth.
**
Which
is
peculiar to
Agni
see Eoth,
Erlauterungen, on Nirukta
23,
rudram ca mamtai
ca, tato
104. Just as this has been said of these (three) as arising from
(their different)
it
7T^^
r.
*TOT
^ Bhr^m\ Tf^ ^
ii.
r.
20)
vibhuti-sthdna-janma in
i.
96
is
a dvandva.
105.
Whatever
(appears)
o^TJT hm^r3r^^
b.
o^W
<>^T!r bkr.
fiR^>im
^^
in
TT^^firf^m^r^
fk,
hm^r,
f^t^imi
in
f^T^t^TT:
is
here marked by
hdbfk, not
m^
22.
The
106. Jatavedas
is
is
contained in
is
Agni
contained in Agni*.
WTc!%^: f%nfr
Ricit fd, ^"^
*
deities
^ffl
k.
hdr,
WTW^^
f).
^^T*1:
f^:
list
hm^rb,
o"^
The
in
deities
enumerated in vargas
v.
of terrestrial
Naighantuka
1-3,
added
in 112.
The sequence
of the sixteen
names
in
Naighantuka
v. i, 2 is also followed
There
are,
however, some variations (which will be noted below) both in the sequence and the form of
the names enumerated in Naighantuka
Svahakrtayal^: Naighantuka
v. 2) are v.
3 (109" -114).
deities
(Idhma(ii.
RV. i. 13
147-
discussed in
ii.
158,
iii.
Introduction]
BRHADDEVATA
i.
107
is
[24
107.
Ila,
Nara^amsa is contained in him, in him* the Litter and the Divine Doors are contained in
contained
this ^ Agni.
^WrH
b.
The
etam',
I have, however, kept enam as the form favoured by the best MSS., and as the only form
otherwise occurring in every sloka from 107 to IT4.
108. Night
contained in
and Dawn*, and the two Divine Sacrificers are him and the Three Goddesses are contained in him,
;
and Tvastr
.
is
contained in him.
rest (h
dm^ bkr)
v. 2).
ftcfirT"
:
%7T^tW
^d^l^Jlifl:
hm^r, f^dl<Rd<lf^cfl r^
oft
'^
crrt^
'
r,
f?rerf^fn%^
ii.
fd<5<f^Mi^^
fk, f?rer:
iii.
fr^ hm\
Naktosasa, also
148 (naktosasau,
8),
109. Vanaspati
is
the Steed, and the Bird, and the Frogs are contained in him.
%[ hm^r, %<T
*
b,
%^ fkr^.
%d<l^^i:
hm^rb,
fT^T^Rn: fkr^
The
following thirty-seven names, including the eight pairs at the end (109" -114),
3, to
which IJa
is
v. 4.
110.
And
Dice*, also Nara^amsa^, the Car, and the Drum, and the Quiver
(are contained) in him, the
Bow
>f>sl%?|
fkr^
of%[%^
fk,
%%?!
b.
if^H^
(i.
hm^rfk,
%cWMT^ b. f^^ b.
v.
hT^m\ fTnt^T^is
f%I%'f
p. 27).
t^JT^rr^m^r,
the reading of
The sequence
of the
names in Naighantuka
is
aksak, gravanah.
NarSv. 2)
(=
Naighantuka
is
and
is
naraiamsah, which
the form
EV.
i.
126.
in
9 (yena nardh prasasyante sa ndraiamso mantrah), quoting as an example (cp. below, iii. 1,154). The end of the varga is here marked
by ^^
bmMfk.
25]
23.
i.
114
[Introduction
(continued).
111. And the Bowstring is contained in him, and the Arrow, and contained in him are ^ the Whip, the Bull, and the Mallet, in him the Draught and the Mortar ^.
t^TR^ikr,
agreeing with
and drughanah.
in
Naighan^uka
112.
And
and
Ila^,
all
the Plants
Ratri,
and Prthivib.
^Mye^iy f
hra^r^r'^r'^,
^T
^^TO^I
^
is
f,
4j4|^^MVI?I:
kr^,
^J^
m^^ m\
b,
il^^lMieyo
r.
<*!aiR:
r,
<|H<\!H'^4i|o fkr^.
o i^m\^
b, ^S(W[
hm^^fkr^r*, XTgrP^
r^r*.
^rf^
but
^TRT"
v. 3,
taken from
v. 5.
^ These
feminine deities correspond to the nine (with the addition of Ila from v. 5) in Naighantuka
V. 3, the first four
(ii.
is
113.
And
Two
Worlds'^ forming a
Bow belong to him and the and Pestle and Mortar^ (belong)
called.
to him,
^ fr^^^
b.
0<^
^^
%7t
Naighantuka
v. 3.
ulukhalamusale of Naighantuka v.
3.
114. The two Fostering (goddesses)* and the two worshipped with strengthening oblations* (are contained) in him, and the Vipa^ together with the Sutudri, and the two Agnis, the divine
Suna and
Snft
II.
Sira'^, are
contained in him.
^ hm^f,
f^TTRTf
b,
Introduction]
BRHADDEVATA
hm^r,
i.
115
b,
[26
f^xrre[f
k.^T^ ^d<|AM*n
'^T^ ^d^l(li:
^Tf^
^d<
<d^l
('^ f)
Roth on Nirukta
ix. 41,
115. This World* and the morning Soma pressing which is performed at the sacrifice, and the two seasons, Spring and Autumn*, the Anustubh^ (metre) and the Trivrt Stoma
;
^^^
% rkr^.
is
^TTTfT:
(fl^ft^b,
The end
of the varga
here marked by
)
^^
in
hm^bfk.
on Nirukta
Agni
(agnibhaktini)
are
trivrtstomo rathamtaram
vii.
sdma ye ca deva-
From Nirukta
Anustubh
and
antt-
and
trivrt,
24.
Ekavim^a (Stoma)*, the Eathamtara chant and the Vairaja chant *, the Sadhyas and the Aptyas with the Vasus ^ (belong to the sphere of Agni).
116. the Gayatri, the
^TN
b,
^IW
^i^ fkrl
-iJIWl"^ hm^r^r*r^b,
^^ZTR
^IV^<i
r.
*.
sphere), but
belongs
Naighantuka
v. 5, 6.
117.
with Parjanya and the Seasons, and with Vinu ^ he shares praise.
vii. 8,
Parjanya, Rtavah as deities sharing praise with Agni {asya samstavika devdh).
to Nirukta
vii.
According
{dgnd-
8 Agni
27]
i.
119
[Introduction
118. This same Agni shares sovereignty with Pusan^- and with Varuna. One who knows the essential meaning (of the formulas) should connect ^ the deity (and) the oblation by means
of the formulas.
g^SlJJT
^ hr,
hdm^rbfk.
^^ ^
m\
*?[
r^',
r^r*.
M^^"^
f,
f^:
f^:
rl
vii.
remark in Nirukta
Visnu
na
tu samstavak).
RY.
Though
MSS.
of both
and
it is
have been an early gloss meant to explain samyojayet, and to have been substituted
for the
word
in later
MSS.
in the
*
:
form of samstuyate.
connect dual divinities in such a way with an oblation by means of formulas that they not
only share the oblation, but share praise (samstuyete).'
accusatives devatam and havih (cp.
ii.
I construe samyojayet
20,
tarn tu
karmasu yojayet).
119.
Even though
8-.
(a
(occasionally) offered
^^7T^ f^ k,
il^inid^lfM
r,
^TfT ffW
r^r*.
ff^R^ hm^^
if
ft^ ^f^
vii.
8 as to Agni -Visnu
The
offered to deities
combined
but even when combined praise of them cannot be found, a combined oblation
offered them.
sarnstavah.
may be
With regard
* This line
It
to Agni-Pusan,
1
Durga remarks
all
19"
(devatdvdhanam) in
the
MSS. comes
in the
before 118"
(devatdm artha).
archetype owing to
That
it
originally
both evident
:
in itself,
and
is
proved by Nirukta
vii. 8,
two
yac ca
Introduction]
BRHADDEVATA
his
activity,
i.
120
[28
120.
of vision
this
and whatever moves within the ken Thus the whole of great group contained in the Agni of earth has been stated.
is
(is
"f%
"^%g
vii.
r^r',
^%5 b.
The
"g^ k,
*
The end
of the varga
is
hdm^bfk.
That
to
make
ungen, p. 104
und
alles
25.
The group
121.
Now the
group of the middle sphere belonging to Indra and the group of the
Apsarases.
'
*<^sO
hdr, anJT
m^*J>
^^"sO
^i-.
^*
%^
f.
^i^sO
f^^.
'^m^h,
Wt W^f, Wt ^:
^^W
bfk, p*|^mj<^ij,r^r*.
^lUl^mi^^i
of the
^'
^^^ br^r*.
MSS.
nom.
^rw: t^^T^
hdm^r^r^r', 'I'^I^r-
The evidence
original reading.
The
alteration of
and
pi.
The
deities of the
s'lokas
The order
is,
how-
and two
deities are
Manjm, Visvakarman, Mitra, Ksetrapati ^ Yama, Tarksya, as well as Vastospati, and also Sarasvat are here
123.
;
M'^^ hr
{TRfl Naighantuka
v. 4),
J(^ m^bfkr^r^.
v. 4.
^R f
hm^rbfk, TPI
g r'r*.
* Ksetrasya patih in
Naighantuka
124.
Apam
;
Asuniti, Vena
napat and Dadhikra, then Suparna, Pururavas, Rta, in his sphere (dsraye) also is Aditi
rlr*r^
^f^nUT^ hm^, ^f^raiT^ r^, \^^W^ b, ^fV^liT ^ hm^rf,%lT^^k,^iT^ r*,%iT b. <T#fT^rr^ r^r*, cf^
hdm^rfk, cT^T^^ f^tJY
r^r'.
TfW^
of the
29]
rl^a^iy
i.
127
[Introduction
f^iH,
(2)
^fc^f^:
first
of the
(see
Nirukta
xi.
22)
(4)
to the expression
fl^d"
^rr^^f^:
125.
cp.
ii.
10
fiwr^ ^r^^-
and
also Prajapati,
and Tvastr and Savitr, Vata as well as Vacaspati, Dhatr and those who are called Atharvans
;
Tmt %^
126.
hmM)r,
TT^
%^
'4|<4<^mj4y
hm^r,
f^^ffRT^ fb,
4|V!<4lU!^ krl
and Agni, as well as she who Vidhatr, Indu, the Dragon of the Deep, Soma, is called Ila and the Moon Dragon, the
and so
;
^1^^cf*<r^r*,
both readings
(as
^R%^b,
above in 124).
But ^T'ft
is
name occurs
below (128);
(2)
^^
BD.
4,5 omitted in
^T^ ^^
.
juxtaposition of the
^fqi^ ^rHl d^HI %^ %^ ^ ^rfT hdm\ d^Hl^el W ^m: m, f^|^^<, ^rnr^T f^^^^T
name with
^||<i|U!:
h m^rbfk, "MIU^
"^Jl
r^ (r^ ?)r*.
r,
?T^35T
^^J
b,
^RTT:
d^'sll^'t
b,
^
f%-
fk (the
f.
in f looks like
k.
k has
31).
hm^r, f^VT^^"^
The end
of the varga
is
here marked by
^M
in
hm^bfk; but
in
d the
number
^M (= ^^M).
26.
and the divine Visvanara, and the group of the Rudras is praised with (him), the Maruts, as well as the Angirases, and the Fathers together with the Rbhus.
127.
^% hm^rb,
'stj^UjI
V. 5,
%^
If
kr^r*^.
^^
^^j^lUll r^r*,
^^ ^['OT
^^^t ^JW^I
I
b,
^[fWt
k,
^
|
hdm^fr.
^^<ni were
do in Naighantuka
altogether.
I
The names
-^rf'^tlJ
I
in the
injfTI
fMii<t
x|rtfT*
hm^r,
v. 5.
^f*T: b,
%^^I
f k.
in
Naighantuka
in the
i.
preceding
9. 4.
^^
; :
Introduction]
BEHADDEVATA
i.
128
[30
^)
f,
^SP^^f^
k,
^Twtf^
b.
Go and
and he (Indra)
is
the husband of
^rtfrr^TRTbdm^frV,
r'r* (cp.
ii.
^^^RTb,
^tcTT
^TT^n k, ^clH|lsMI
r,
^^|^(^)
l
'^ k,
f^fTTg r^r*. %^
<Li;.[* j^l^^
hm^r,
* STt5
and Laksa are tbe only names in the above passage (122-129) not found
^ See below,
ii.
in Naighantnka v. 4, 5.
84
(also
Arsanukramani
x. 102),
and
viii.
51.
130.
e.
midday) pressing
(of
Soma),
his)
sphere
among
xmf^T?^ b.
bsised
The statements of
:
this
on Nirukta
tristup
. .
vii.
10
athaitanlndrabhakfini
antariksaloko
.
.
hrhat soma,
and
vii.
il
hemantah panktih
131. and the two seasons, Summer and Winter, and the chant which is called Brhat, and the chant which, Sakvara by name, is sung in the Sakvari verses^.
^ig^^ hrf k,
f k,
'^(T
uiSR\
b.
The
7^ h.^^iJI^hT
of the
only
me
Whether any
MSS. used by
See Roth,
is
here marked by
^^
in
bdfkm^.
^^0)
;
The
last s'loka is
is
numbered ^^^
<J,^
be the same in r
(instead of
the error
due to
10,
* Cp.
Durga on Nirukta
vii.
1 1,
p. 364.
1.
31]
ii.
[Introduction
two Stomas, (viz.) that which is called the fifteenfold (pancadasa), and that which is three times nine in number (trinava)\
(asyciasrayau)
line i"^
f( hr3m*bfr^r^ ^ r. W^R^ hm^r, ^^JHI^ b, ^W^fZRl (WRJf^^:) f- The omitted in k. Tf^ hm^rb, ?I^ fkr^. 4f^M[ hm^r, 4J<^4i fk, H*^i\\ b,
*
The statement
is
to Indra's
sphere
also
made
is
5 respectively.
2.
He
and
Visnu and Varuna, and with Soma, Vayu, Agni, Kutsa, as well
as Brahmanaspati *
%^ hm^r, %^ b.
In place of ^*4s{d^4
^WT
vii.
f has
^^WT,
s'loka, to
:
and k
f^^TT
(sic).
and
in
the following
lo
(lines 3, 4)
devah: agnih somo varunah pusa brhaspatir hrahmanaspatih parvatah kutso visnur vayuh.
with Brhataspati* as well as (with him) who is Parvata^ by name. They say that in some praises certain (gods) are
3.
praised as incidental
<'.
ff <TWf?ITr %^ hdm^r^br^
^cf
kr^.
^ij<fd1l
fl^
r,
^f^rfrTTT
%^ f ^ ff^lf^IfT
,
As MSS.
of both families have the i-eading gtjdtyfrtll (following Yaska's etyx. ii) it
must be
The
and
<f
having dropped out in some, a syllable was added at the end in one variant
r(=r^r*?).
^\*A\
VrW^ V:^:
hdm^r^B,
f,
^^d^M
^f?Tt
<*l^fil(^fMf<cMllJ4, hm^r,
^fjRc^Rcjf^cMI^
hm^bfk,
RMldU
r,
^^^
b,
^I
is
r^r*.
,^
* Brhataspati
critical note).
^ Cp. below,
where Parvata
is
bolt (vajra).
(devatd) nipdtabhdjah.
Nipatd^
kdi cid
4.
And
is
frequently praised
in the sacred
Vayu^;
Introduction]
BRHADDEVATA
B.
ii.
5
fk,
[32
fW^f^
MSS.
(cp. R,
A,
f??-^
^^^
hdm^r^r^r',
^:
^^
^: ^ ^
:
t^
h,
^rq%
r.
^11^1^ all
^ llJfr hd,
The
state-
'^
^T^^
b.
cf.
* That
is,
Eoth, Erlauterungen,
p. 105.
vii.
10
athdpi mitro
^ In
Yayu
BD,
Eoth,
:
p. 201),
is
and Parjanya with Vata. Elsewhere, however, he (Indra) here and there (kvacit), in these stanzas, hemistichs, verses, (or)
5.
hymns
(of the
(as
the deity).
Tl^^
r"',
'^ hm^r^,
^f^
1^ ^^ g
6.
b.
Now
is
his function,
of
(his) praise
the
the
and the
mighty
deed''.
l
r^r^
^j^
<\
b,
Wrfl
fk.
V^^
^^
hm^rfk.^il^r
^TT^b.^^: hdm^r,
is
hrbfk,
W^
m}.
The end
of the varga
here marked by
in
bfkm^d.
*
One would
vii.
at first sight
r'^r
rasadanam:
is
cp.
Nirukta
10
rasdnupraddnam,
there
Sun
text, rasdit is
danam, occurring in
MSS.
of both families,
. .
supported by
varsati
;
BD.
in iv.
i.
68, where
said of
dddya
.
and
described as haranam
vii.
based on Nirukta
10,
of moisture, the slaying of Vrtra, and the accomplishment of every mighty deed
athdsya
Thus
duly
specified.
Now
33]
^: tnc^
ii.
lo
[Introduction
dr.
w* xT^^
xn:^
h,
^ttt^
b,
zrg
r\
wn:
hdr,
^mr
8.
The two
Suiya
are the
wives of Surya ^.
^<<Nr^n
R's note
^
2).
^mi
xii. l
hrbfk,
^ ^PH^
hrfk,
i^r^
b.
^lUm
^M|chm*n
all
MSS., f^RiTHf^I
f,
r (cp.
^T^Tf: kr'^
Tm^l
r\
Cp. Nirukta
enumerated in Naighantuka
6 are mentioned, though in a different order, except Tvastf (omitted perhaps because
i.
108,
and
i.
125).
The
list
Cp. below,
10.
^ Cp. Nirukta
xii.
7:
9.
From
that
(heavenly
world) they
return
hitherward
call
-,
him
(Surya).
They
her Usas
before sunrise
^,
^ig<ft>J^ hrf
(^
f) k,
3?fwrrra:bfkrd, TTf^Rnni^h.
^?ft ^T^ b.
qi^fr^
121).
vii.
d<iAM^i:
hr,
fr^T^RTT
b,
d<ri*ii: fk,
r'r'.Hft^^rm^hfr, IJ^t^^F
^T ^T hdm^fk,
r,
k,
yO^^MIfl^
b,
^^t^
b.
by Nirukta
^ Cp.
vii.
24
:
amuto *rodnca^
iii.
10
121.
"
The
9.2.
10.
of the sun.
In his sphere
MSS., fMlehMlfii
1.
^w ^^TTf
T^tjR
k,
^7^ TTT^TT^^r^
r*.
k,
^^^qrr%
b,
f,
r.
r^ ^f^I f?!^'^
hr^,
^fTT^t^ hdm^fk.
fT^T^
B MSS.
^^ ^Sn^TTF g f^^^
(cp. above,
i. f,
bfr^,
r\
m^br
124),
d^m*i
*
<!^rr^
fT^T^rat
IPC'S"^
b,
cT^T^^
fT^H^
Tu nimruci
this is a
of the agreement of an
i.
126)
and of
and a
B MS.
(b)
MSS.,
II.
f k)
Introduction]
11.
BEHADDEVATA
ii.
ii
[34
(prthivi),
Yama, Vai^vanara ^, Visnu, Varuna, Aja ekapad, and Earth and Ocean (samudra), the Gods, and the Seven Seers
;
(saptarsayah)
^JI1\:
;
all
v.
127.
tlJs^l^ hdm^r.
*
The
3.
5^^^^
bfk (Naighantuka v. 6
^^^t ),
is
here marked by
i.
in
cp. above,
no
Savitr with
(gods)
^,
Hairy Ones ^ (hesinah), and the Sadhyas, the Vasus, Manu, Dadhyanc, Atharvan, the All
^^
k.?rg^ hm^,
cf^f^T^
b,
^^^f^ fk.?[^o
^^ohmifk,
*
^^^Tlfo b.
v.
In Naighantuka
of the
prior
member
compound used
Vihe
voce.
is
occasionally
see Index of
Words,
Kaivata and the Vairupa chant {sdmain)^ and the E-ains as well as the Cold Season;
^n5R ^t^:
r,
g<fN: ^*<-i^1^:
^
:
^^:
^ b.
hm\
^rP|-
^dii<^<<i
g?f^:
^^ ^m
fkr^
^ m^r,
(lines I
?crRT
fllflrfr
* This
and the next sloka are based on the following statements of Nirukta
vii.
li
and 6):
daiastomo vairupam sama and ^Uiro ^tichandds trayastrimiastomo raivatarn sdmeti dyuhhaktini,
^
savanam lokah,
in
which
all
the
MSS.
57;
iv.
122; v. 169).
and the thirty -threefold Stoma and that which in arrangement ijdptya) is seventeenfold and the metre called
14.
;
^
fWfSCl
^sj^: bfk,
b,
^i:
^^:
r.
W^n d, WK\
f,
'^^^^ hdm'
r,
i\^H
- -
t\\ ^:
r,
i^: m\
i^
- -
'^^ (^:)
(ttot)
^ ^
^^^^
-l^^T^ r^r^^r^r^,
(t^T)
(^)
k.
35]
15.
ii.
19
[Introduction
And what
:
they say,
is
his (asya)
now
:
sarvam)
is
related to Purusa *.
Three gods
him
{etasya) in praise
^I^^ ^
^
f,
hm^r,
if^^ f
k,
fkr^,
m^*\^
b.
^rerf^^rr^
^rnarf^Riro^:
73.
16. (viz.)
the
is
regarded as the Year (samvatsara)^. Now some oblation addressed to Surya and^ Vai^vanara.
him an
b.
^J^ M^fkiK
r^"*,
TJ^^^n^ fki^
r,
23, last
^tt^
in
^^TTT r.
Nirukta
vii.
p[^(rff{ r^r*.
(Niruktavii.
is
The end
of the varga
here marked by
hdbf, by ^
in
m^, not at
11, line
:
all in k.
stavah.
^ Cp. Sadgurus'isya on x. 88
gunagnidevatyatn ca.
4.
17.
like a
hymn
of his (Surya's
verse, or
tat-suktam)
(whether) a stanza, a
(is
hemistich, or a
a couplet, or a triplet
regarded).
fT<^;]aR.hm^rfk,
'
^TfTJ^^br^r*.?[^hrfk,
l^Th\
hymn
;
EV.
i.
X.
88
see
cp. also
above,
100, 102,
and Nirukta
23 and 24.
*
18.
praise
But by that expression containing the word head * (his) Here the identity of Surya, Vaisvanara, and is apparent.
'
Agni appears.
Hcll^M hm^r, Tnn^T bfkr^
hd,
3^?!^
f^FT
*
^^T 1^ ^^
f,
:
k.
^"l^i^^H^IM^MIH. h r^ r* m^ f r ^ r''.
Murdhanvata
that
is
in
RV.
x. 88. 5, 6,
where Agni
;
is
cp.
Nirukta
vii.
27.
19.
Now
the holding
^^
(celestial)
rays
this
is (his)
function
Introduction]
BRHADDEVATA
beings
fail
ii.
20
(him) very
clearly
[36
wherefore
all
to distinguish
by
the eye.
W^T^ k.
r,
MS.
ii.
evidence,
;
necessary (cp.
line, is
i.
68
iv.
38),
Its
superfluous here.
is
and rasmihhih.
^^^ffTf'T
br,
^^^dlf^
hr^m^fkr^r^r'.
^>, the
M^"
The
expression
^^^dlf^
recurs in
31.
But
^TfTTf'T
* This
11)
athasya karma rasddanam rasmibhii ca rasddharanam, the taking up and holding of moisture
20.
Now
distinguishing
correctly
in
b, Ht^ijTM
hm^k, [^"SjH*
i.
f,
f^rTR
r.
* Vibhuti-sthana-sambhavam, a bahuvrihi, as in
96
is
a dvandva.
them), a
man
^rWR^raVt^TR^
hm^rfk, <>*|Hl*iM
iHr^ h,
b.
Q^ll<*l<^*)fihd.
^TR
in k.
hm^r,
*VfV|'l^f?T
The end
marked by
hdbfm^, not
5.
22.
Now
-^jfTT
m^k.
37]
23.
ii.
27
[Introduction
(of the
duly stated by
me
in its entirety.
*
Because he was bom at the beginning (ag-re) of beings, and because he is a leader (agra-nl)^ at the sacrifice, or (because) he unites (his) body {ahgam sam-ni) ^, he is praised by sages under
24.
the
HT^m^fk, H^^^
hrb,
irfnT^ r^r*.^TT^T
hdm\
14
91.
TR
^N
b,
^T% r^r*.
vii.
i.
cp. above,
^ Sam-nayate
is
vina^
wealth
k,
or<^
b,
strength
TTfl hm^rfk, TT
TTTErr^tl^
%^
rh*.
m<<^^*1
i.
Mill^<)M
f,
Ml(^<ll
hdm\
TRfl^^
i.
96. 8 IT
^RR^
injunctive in sense).
* In
EV.
96. 8.
MSS. seems
:
decisive in favour
Cp. Nirukta
viii. l
halam va dravinam.
Though vdpi
much
to the line, it
),
is
normal (w - -
the two
Agni is Tanunapat (2). For that (celestial) Agni is tanu from tanana (extending) from him the middle (Agni) was born, then from the middle one, in (his proper) place,
26. This (terrestrial)
:
this (terrestrial)
one a.
b,
r^*.
r^r*.
^
27.
tTTTTTT^:
fr,
fld<|-rti: h,
?nWT
fT^:
hm^-, -^^
bfk.^n%i^
is
hm^r, WT^fti^
f,
MT^i^
kr^, ^f^ b,
^^
The end
of the varga
iii.
here marked by M in
hdm^bfk.
* Cp. below,
64.
6.
The poets call an immediate ^ descendant (prajdm) grandson (napdt), and this (terrestrial) Agni is the grandson ^ of that
(celestial)
one
hence he
is
Tanunapat.
Introduction]
BRHADDEVATA
"^R^dr.?nTORr:
i\
hrb,
ii.
28
fk.
[38
^RifRjhbr^r'fk,
hm^r, '^rg^
b,
wm^si^: m\^[Tn5n^:
-^r^
"^r^
^^^ fk.
viii.
This expression
is
napdd
iti
namadheyam.
also explains
'
Next
after
is
evidently the
Tanunapat
He
'
grandson
'
men
Because he is individually (prthahtvena) lauded (sams) by (nr)^ combined at the sacrifice, therefore poets praise this (Agni) as Narasamsa (3) in Apri hymns.
28.
^^er^ h d m^ f, gTq%^ kr, ^^lii^ b.^^JOt^ h r^f m^ kr^r^r"^, b, ^?f^ r. ^TW^m^bfk, i|^i^^ hd, ^r^^r, ^(1[T^ rir2(r*?J.iRTT^: hdm^rbfk,
* This is evidently based
viii.
^R^
6)
is
given below,
2.
again because the terrestrial Agni purifies (pundti) this universe, therefore he is praised by hermit seers as (the
29.
Purifier)
a-
And
Pavamana
(4).
fkr^. "?r
b,
'^
hmh-,
T2J
%^4\^^ ^(M^il
%^\4\^ -^^fq^.i
k,
^NT-
RRRT^^T
by
r^r*.
f.
This sloka
is
* Cp. above,
i.
66.
when bom (jdta) he knows (veda) beings, spoken of as Jatavedas (5), and because he became one in whom knowledge (vidyd) was produced (jdta), or (because) when born {jdta) he knows (adhi-vetti) wealth
30. Again, because
he
is
Wm^^T^ ^l^%
i.
hm^fk,
92).
Wm
f,
%^T^
k,
^itl^hm^kr,
V^h,
^i^TT r^r*.
^MRlgt
f^naTT
f%^
b,
^T^^j^m
f%^
r^*
(cp.
W(^
r^*rlf^
fk,
%^
hr^m^br^r^, fTrT
f'RT
r.fV%t% TT
hm^rb, f\3^(^
^^f^-ini^r*.
31. or because
when bom
is
{jdta) again
and again he
is
known
(vidyate)
by
all
praised as Jatavedas^.
39]
Wm:
ii.
34
[Introduction
hm^r,
Wm
r.
The end
of the varga
i.
is
here marked by
in
hbfk, not
in
m^.
67.
99, where a hymn to Jatavedas means one addressed to the Middle Agni Two etymologies of Jatavedas have already been given in i. g2,jato vidyate
ii.
and jdtair
30, 31.
There are
or less to
vii.
19
three of these,
in the
jatavidya, jdtavitta, jdte jdfe vidyate, are followed by the second, third,
and fourth
first,
is
partially followed
i.
by the
while
jdtdni
ena/ji
viduh,
is
92
{jdtair vidyate).
7.
of Indra
32.
air as
But because
he,
in a
Vayu ^
(i).
^: hmh-,
*
^ ^
b,
f,
'^ r^kr^r'^r'.
the Naighantuka (v. 4) in the
list
Vayu comes
first in
x. i,
names
Cp. above,
i.
122-129.
33.
(vrnoti)
of him,
by reason of
Varuna
(2).
<f^
'^ k,
bfkr,
^if
^TT'I
g WTKyC
rW
etymology of Nirukta x. 3
varum
vrnotiti sata^.
34.
air,
Rudra
(3).
f*^^^ra*i<l^U!l*i.
Introduction]
BRHADDEVATA
1^1*.
ii.
35
(^)^(g^TO^:
f,
[40
fk,
n(4||ra<<ldU!l*i
r^r^.
lcMfii^*<^d: hm^rk,
^[^rf^TV^
This
s'loka (34) is
omitted in b.
x.
* This is
yad
arodit tad
rudrasya rudraivam
hdridravikam.
also be derived
(i.
ru.
"
That
is,
by Kanva
43),
Kutsa
(i.
114),
Grtsamada
33),
and Vasistha
(vii.
46).
having become the estabUshed (source of) four kinds of beings, he rules (iste) over this universe he has been named Indra (4).
35.
And
life
;
of the
therefore
t^hd, <%m^r,^fb,?[f^k.^r^^hm^r.^^^fk,
rbf, tl<MnI k.
^I^b.^^:hm^
is,
It is omitted in r^r*.
36. Because he, associated with the Maruts, at the (proper) time bursts open (drndti) refreshment (irdm) ^ in the sky, accompanied
with great
roar, therefore
?[?j fTSrrfTI
hm^rb (=Nirukta
?[^
is
the second
hm^rb,
0<^*U
fk.
The
^t ^XJITfTI
last
f,
f;^ IWrf^
is is
^^5^^hrb,
W^fk.
repeated by
f,
pada in m^
"W^^
T^ ^ W<1'
The end
of the varga
here marked by
^ in hm^ b
not in k.
8.
Nirukta x.
8.
Because he alone endows (prdrjayati)^ this earth at the (proper) time with moisture produced from the sky, therefore the seers Atri ^ and the son of Urvasi ^ (Vasistha) speak of him as
37.
Parjanya
(5).
b.
'^hdr, ^T^r^r*, ^
*
irf^ hm\
The
H{i{M\
fk,
b,
^fT|^m\
four etymologies of Parjanya given in this and the following s'loka are identical
x.
lo
As composer
of the Parjanya
ii.
hymn,
v. 83.
44, 156;
iii.
56;
is
loi, I02
41]
38.
ii.
41
[Introduction
Because he gladdens (tarpayati) the worlds, and because he is genial (janya) friendly to the people (jana) (or because he is) a supreme (para) conqueror (jetd) or generator (janayita), therefore (Kumara) Agneya ^ sang (of him as Parjanya).
rTll^T^
b.
^h m^
r,
r,
dM^fiMi
f k,
rT^^^^ b. ^ft^RTWJi f k
b, '?ra[T'%^TT^tTt d.
H^eJ,|^m^
1 ,
^t^
(Niruktax. 10),
*<^l^4|<dtft bfk,
^^N^<d cft
r^r"^.
r^m\ ^^^Ri<*t|dt
*
'?Tl[T%Tr^^mt
38
is
omitted in
As the
cp.
ete
kumara dgneyo
39.
function,
lauded as Brhaspati
^fTlThmir,
'^
(6).
^^
fkr", f(!r b.
<f7T<^f%tT: b,
ofTTft^f^fT: hdm^r,
<>f7T:<t-
f^cm:
f,
"frr f:cftft<T: k.
* Cp. Yaska's
etymology (Nirukta
x. li): brhaspatir
3:
brhatas patina.
whole world is Brahma; therefore Saunahotra*^ (Grtsamada) praising sang (of him) as protector (iJdtdram) of Brahma^ (i.e. as Brahmanaspati, 7).
is is
40. Speech
Brahma,
this
TTT^b,
TR5
bm^rfk.
XTTtTTt hm^r,
qiTRt
fk,
Vj^m
b.
b.
jl^Ul^^hm^-,
wT^TirRcfb. ofr^
^rf fk.
*
^^^h,
ofr^:
^^r,
x.
ofr^
-^
<fN ^^m\
^f>^
In RV.
23-26.
Nirukta
12
yitd vd.
Because he entered into the earth (ksitau) ^ at the (proper) seasons, distributing food to the nations^ (ksitibhyah), therefore
41.
Vamadeva ^,
(presumably
after 60"
r^r),
r^,
'
(8).
^tjf
r.
is
that of
hdm^r
this
form of the
line
is
added by bfkr^r^r*
it r
(^
r^
omitted in
^^f?T ^T^nT^T
^^f^
II.
^^
H^:
H^:
bfk
r
Introduction]
which probably represent
BEHADDEVATA
ii.
42
[42
^TT^ hm^bfk,
pdlayitd vd.
critical
TTif^^:
:
r,
MT^^^
r^r*.
* Nirxikta x. 13 ^
hsetrasya patiti
.-
mean
iv.
*
:
gives rain.'
In KV.
57.
Because he declared him who, connected with the middle world, is to be seen by the mind (only), with truth (to be) in
42.
truth (satya)
^,
(9).
^T ^ %
r^r*.
^^
r^r*.if^hmifr,
k,
g ^^
^
h dr, g
b. ^W^
mf^
^f^l
The end
of the varga
is
here marked by
in
hdm^bfk.
Cp. also Sayana on
in
RV.
iv. 23. 8.
RV.
iv. 23.
commented on by Yaska
Nirukta
x.
41
on this passage.
9.
Yama.
43.
And by
his magical
internal
moisture *
power he abides in the air with shed with thunder hence he (Vamadeva)
:
in)
'
the
call
of
Rta
'
(rtasya sloJcah) .
?^T^Tt: f^:
<%U|Tifr^^ t%(ft
T^UIMK^ f^t b, T%^fTTt f^ fk, "?^ f^^ ^WT hfr, f^ffr sqt^^ m^k, t%r^ "mt^ b. '^H^
hdm^r,
f.
^t^ hm^rfb.
*
'^cl^
With
ii.
reference to the
ii.
25: rtam
'
ity
udaltandma)
cp.
below,
'
50.
e.
* That
cloud-water,
is, first
'
truth
(satya),
"
now
RV.
in the sense of
iv. 23.
water '
(i.
lit.
internal fluid
antarasa).
8*
see
Nirukta
x. 41.
44.
an
(it), therefore the son of Urva^i (Yasistha) proclaims him (to be) Yastospati (lo) in four
b,
^ hdm\ j^^^m
43]
ii.
48
[Introduction
92
k,
Nirukta
viii.
x.
16: vastospatir
.-
RV.
Caturhhih, here
and
in
(see
Mantraih
but see
vi. 41,
where
occur in juxtaposition.
Vedas are learned with speech (vac), (and) the metres there (are recited) with speech, and moreover speech is
45. Since the
'Lord of Speech'
This
s'loka (45) is
(ii)"'-
^TRT
%^ hm^rb, TT'^ %^
:
f,
TT'^ "^^
k.
omitted in r^r*.
* Nirukta x. 17
vdcaspatir
.-
46.
And
because he abides
(in the)
any
as Aditi^ (12).
b,
^
*
frr^g^
hm\ ^ girf%
critical
r'r*,
i.
gr?T%
58.
g?7Tf^
rfkr^.
^otfUft r^r*bm\
note on
RV.
X. 90. I
sa
bhumim visvato
iv.
vftvdtisihat.
^ In
RV.
i.
89. 10 (Nirukta
Nirukta
22
47.
But because he
is
a protection to
^
creatures, desiring
(their) ka happiness (sukha) in his heart, therefore the seer Hiranyagarbha b, adoring*' (him), spoke of him as Ka (13).
r,
^^^
^t^TW
hm^fr^^ ^J^J^
TT^nETT
gW^lbfk,
k.
tftfi^^^^HJI ^^^F^.hm^r2r^
^^T^hni'r,
RV.
x. I2i
ii.
^^^^l^bfk.
^j^^
Sukha
is
x.
22
kah hamaiio
The reputed
x. 121.
"
seer of
see
Arsanukramani
59 and SarvanukramanT on
Cp. arcantah in
32.
(prayachan) offspring here, and gathering the other world) therefore the seer Yama*' (them) goes forth calls him, the son of Vivasvat^ Yama (14).
48.
He
giving
^ (to
IRI^'^ hr^m^r^
ITIfllc^bfk, THJ^f?!
b,
r,
f^li^^f^I
r^r*. ^*JJiflc4l
hr^m^r'^r'.
^f\r[J
T.7f7SUff\ hr,
f ^f?T
Introduction]
bk,
BRHADDEVATA
ii.
49
[44
f,
. .
^isRt
^mi: r^*,
is
imj ^b,
* Cp.
^^ imr
x. 14. i
"
tr^
mn
k,
the varga
here marked by Q. in
hm^bfk.
(commented on
seer of
:
* Nirnkta x. 19
yamo yachatUi
.
satah.
RV.
in
samgamanam jandndm.
x. 14.
The reputed
^
ucyate.
RVvai-
cp.
.
RV.
x. 14. i
vasvatam
yamam.
Cp. Nirukta
x.
20
agnir api
yama
10.
49. Because all men making {mitrikrtya) a friend (of him) worship him, therefore Visvamitra^ himself praising (him) calls him 'Mitra'b (15).
1*i^1*I hm^bfkr,
* In
^ ?r^
rh*.-^rf^ hm^r,
in Nirukta x. 22).
is
RV.
iii.
59.
(commented on
'Friend.'
None
here followed.
Because at the close of the hot months he refreshes the earth with water {rta) ^, creating the activity ^ (karma) of everything (visvasya), therefore he (is called) Vis vakarman (16).
50.
f^^T^JrrerfTI^ m^ r, f%^T^^f?Tf^^ h d,
^Tff^ b.
f^^JTreifW^ f k, f^^^mT"5I^iTT^f^
'gfTT kr^,
^^c{-Hc|f?T
^<nR<l*ir^r*.
^R^H^hm^r, ^R^
ii.
WTTJl^hm^rbf C^fll
b,
f),
^f^
%rr-
^^f, ^T^k.
:
7{^
m hm^bfk, %^ 3
Cp. above,
43.
^ Cp. Nirukta x. 25
Sarasvat
(while)
Vac
'^f^
To}dr,
f7ft??g r^r*.
^T^
^if^
hfk, ^ner^ b.
irr^:
^^cf^all
vii.
That
is,
Vasistha in
RV.
by
Yaska (Nirukta
23,
where SarasvatI
is
stated to be a
name
of
Vac
(voice),
RV.
vi.
Si'^'rriv. 39^'*,
passage
MIUM
HT^.
45]
i.
ii.
53
[Introduction
The
RV.
vii.
Because being their life {prdna) he moves ^ (venati) abides in them, therefore the seer named Vena Bhargava ^ here
52.
calls
him Vena
hm^r^
(18).
"
^"^irti^
"^ift hm^r,
*
WfT^
^
is
^f^1(?|tl b,
fk,
r,
omitted in fk.
ii.
"^ITff^-
"^TTfT^'ft
explains
"^ITfT^^^
r^r* (cp.
47).
Yaska, Niriikta
'
x. 38,
Vena
as derived
is
*to desire
ii.
venateh kantikarmanah.
This verb
6;
it
also occurs
among the
14.
The reputed
seer of
RV.
x.
123, the
x.
stanza of which
Cp. ArsanukramanI
60
53.
created
him month
after
month
therefore
Manyu Tapasa ^
calls
him
'
Manyu.'
Jrr^T^hm^r, Trr#Tf bfk, irraW r^r*. ^rf?T?T(?I m^br, lrfT^?!I hr^ "^ff^^(U fkr^ ^^nrisr r^^ <T^^?I^: r^r\ cmt W^ k, cTcft W^ fb, cTrfr WWT: hm^r.
?T?^f?^(2n"*'
bfkr, ?n?lf?I(qT**
hm^
The end
of the varga
is
here
marked by
<\0 in
m^bfk, not
*
in
hd.
My
reasons for adopting the emendation tapo 'grajam are the following.
for the
Tapas
would account
patronymic form tapasa in the name of the Rishi invented from the
hymns RV.
2, 3),
x. 83, 84,
where Manyu
called
is
frequently addressed
and
manyu
some
of the cosmogonic
hymns
of the
RV.
190.
whence
;
kama
(cp. abhi-matya),
came into
manas
manyu)
iii.
and
tapas
is
identified with
'first marvel,'
TB.
I2, 3^
(cp. Ved.
Stud,
iii,
p. 129).
Manyu
RV.
x. 52. 3 is said to
be
bom month
after
month
mdsy enam).
no dtmastava
Yama
in 48,
Vena
in 52,
whom
bom
of Tapas'
(= Manyu
me
impossible.
and visarga ;
nearly
all
for instance, in
ii.
the
MSS. have
Introduction]
*
BRHADDEVATA
Manyu from man
ii.
54
without explaining
va.
[46
why he is so Manyu
Yaska
:
also, thougli
called
ISpasa
of
RV. X.
83, 84.
The
first
hymn
is
X. 30.
11.
Asnniti,
Apam
54.
Because at the time when beings die he alone leads is spoken of as Asuniti l> by Srutabandhu who praises (him).
lim^>-.
H^rtJ^V
Vi^m^
fk. Tnsf:(?Rf|- b.
^^rn ^TT^'^^
^
hm^r,
^^T
'JTf-
* Nirukta x.
fifth
39 stanza of which
x. 59,
the
commented on
in Nirukta x. 40.
55.
(their)
At the end
midst
(his)
Grtsamada ^
praising (him)
calls
oJIWrfHI^ hm^, TITOTf^T^ bfk. ^^ ^T^TUtlTHhm'r, JT^ ^Tq^TR^ Tm^ fk, ?rej V(m^ b. ^TR^I ^-^ m' r, ^(^^^ ^^^ h, r^r*. i?^
^^
^
h,
^^i{^k^mH^T^v\
commented on
^
in Nirukta x. 19
;
RV.
x. 30. 4
44 and madhyabhagendrah
X.
31.
In RV.
ii.
35
(cp.
Nirukta
ii.
x. 19).
Cp.
Nirukta
18:
see above,
27.
^ for
midst,
he
described as Da-
dhikra
(22).
W^
k, -HlVlrtjl b, *
m^rbf,
f,
"^JTTWt
56*"*
omitted in fk.
W^'m'*
%t?I
(lfr
hm^rb,
TS^
r^*.
^iWr hr^mnr^r^^
* ITiis
is
cl^t^
r^r*.
Nirukta
27 (the
first
part of the compound, dadhat, being the same in all three): dadhat
47]
57.
ii.
59
[Introduction
then himself roaring deposits (dadhdti) in the earth (therefore) for a month, the germ developed in the ninth month he is sung in stanzas (of the Rg-veda) as Dhatr (23).
:
He
'
'
^^ hm^r.^ajfi
*
(xi.
b.
^TTf^Jl^hm^rb.'gTrf^^l^r^r''.
y^ ^f^:
f,
^f^:
k,
^3^
^
;
all
57''*omitted in fk.
b.
is
grf^:
that
is
no corresponding explanation
in the
Nirukta
there said
is
10)
he swiftly (turnam) glides^ {ksarati) therefore the seer Ari^tanemi Tark?ya has spoken of him thus as Tarksya (24).
58. In the
wide^
(stlrne) air
:
he dwells
(hsiyati) or
1^*, gjl
^^^Snrft% f^f^ hm^r (Nirukta x. 27 tftW>S'^R^ f^TT^^g^c^ fr^k, gxl f^^^^^rgt b. -mj
x. 27),
^
13
:
*<^^MT
(git'nf
^-^^ i^'n^
^^f!
kr",
TT^ Nirukta
M ^j
ffT b.
^fftW^
i^r'',
^fl[^ffT ^^ff\
f,
^fti^*<f?T
^f|[T?f^
r^*.
^^^I^hr^bikr^r^^ ^^^W:
in
r (r^-^?).
The
hm^bf, not
in k.
Nirukta
:
viii.
iti
nairuktdh)
In view of the
original reading of
looks as
if
tirne
16.
Ksarati
may
is
also
have been
The reputed
x. 61) of
Nirukta
x. 28.
Tdrhsyarsih
RV. x. 178, the first stanza of which may be meant for a compound, not an
commented on
irregular sandhi.
12.
Farnravas, KErtya.
{I'uvan) in
Names
of the stin
Savitr, Bliaga.
59.
Roaring
(therefore)
Uruvasinic
e.
(2 5) ^ in her
own words .
^^^r,
r,
^^b,
fk.
iT
f,
JT^k,
fr^hm^
5^"^T^
b.
f^^w^:
lir,
i.
^STTTTf
f,
W^:
m^b,
Cp. above,
93.
An
instance of a Vedic
Meant
to be
however,
differs
x.
Nirukta
v. 13.
Cp.
Nirukta
Studien
56
On
iii,
p. 137.
In
EV.
x. 95. 7
(commented on by Yaska
Introduction]
BRHADDEVATA
ii.
60
[48
60, 61.
deceased (mrtam)^, therefore him, as being death (mrtyu), the youngest son of Yama, named Samkusuka^, himself praises as Mrtyu' (26) c. Causing the darkness to disappear from the sun and Dawn
to appear,
60.
b,
TT^TR^Wf?! k d,
M(4||cjx|4|tf?I
r^r*.
ITTSTT
^%t7I
r,
%f?r
it is
two
lines of
60 (where
(=41 ""^j
^^^^ bfkr^,
3
%^
r.
2f%^\J^
^
of^
r,
f%^^ b,
f,
f^^^
k,
f,
f%-^?i;
^ff^nj^"
"fqf^ir
61.
r,
^gif^o
of%^
b, '2fg
(?)5^o
ei^^jM"
W^ + ^o i\
r^,
f^oTfT
k.
* f%llci:r,
of%lj
b,
k,
fr^,
(f^T^)
rhK
hr WrV,
*
^^^f
is
b, '>^^ k.
^;^Tf
'^
b f k r^r^h r^
hm^r,
b,
f k.
The
xi.
mrtyur marayafiti
of
sato,
mrtam
The author
xi. 7-
RV.
stanza of which
Op. Arsanukramani x.
and
Sarvanukramanl on EV.
V. 4,
and three
(Aditi, Dhatr,
Mrtyu) in
x.
62.
the day-star
by reason
of that
Savitr
(i).
:
And
him Bhaga ^
hm^r.
r^r*.
iTW^I^m^fk,
f^
-^o
f^TT^
f^^T 'qT^r^^
f^cJTcfiqi;:
-R^t^t
hm^rbfk, H^^**:
iTT^RI^Jirb, TT0T
^^ r^r*.
r^r^
t^T^ T
is
br^
The end
of the varga
is
here
marked by ^^
in
The end
marked
hd by
Q.^,
(after
^^^)
by Q.^
||
<^^
||
* Cp.
Nirukta
31
The author
RV.
vii.
41. 2, which
for
is
commented on
**
to be
meant
16
though the
word bhaga
is
49]
63.
ii.
66
[Introduction
13.
Nourishing (pusyan) he causes the earth to thrive, dispeUing the darkness with his rays ^ therefore Bharadvaja praised him as Pusan (3) with five (hymns) ^.
:
'
* Cp. Nirukta
xii.
l6
tat
pusa bhavati.
EV.
xii. 17.
vi.
53~56>
58
the
first
Cp. below,
V. 118.
64.
(trlni)
regions (rajdmsi)
shine with
him
Visnu
{4)
"h^^X hm^r,
"
^^
Cp.
^^^
is
f,
%^^:
r^r*,
^%
k.
In
RV.
i.
23. 17,
which
commented on by Yaska
in
Nirukta
xii.
19.
In explaining
the words of the text, tredha nidadhe padam, he quotes S'akapiini's opinion that this refers
to the three worlds {prthivydm antarikse divi), an opinion followed in the present passage of the Brhaddevata.
my
'
Vedic Mythology,'
p. 38.
making a sojourn (sdyam) apart, he goes, at the departure of darkness, making hght^ (prakdSam) for beings with his beams, therefore they regard him as (the Hairy)
65. Because, after
Ke^in
(5).
^T^
^^ 13^ % ^ r^r^
*
^ ^^
:
mfH hd,
^TRI
^^ "mf^ R ^^^
fk,
^ffjf^ b,
Cp. Nirukta
xii.
i.
25
ic/, Iteia
iandd vd.
Cp. above,
94.
66. Because all men {;viSve nardh) now singly (and) separately think* of him, by reason of this function he is praised in laudations as Vi^vanara (6).
r,
^ IR|% hdb, ^
?nil%
fk.
^^ TU
*
II.
k, ^vyj^i^T:
fb.f^rgiin^hm^rbfk, Wni^^r^r*.
man but
(Nirukta
vii.
21)
viivdn
21.
vii.
Introduction]
BRHADDEVATA
ii.
67
[50
Because having become a brown (kapila) buU^ (w?^)> ^Q mounts the firmament, therefore he is Vrsakapi {7), (in) *Indra is above all ^ (E.V. x. 86) ; (or) this highest bull (vrsd) goes causing to waver (kampayan) with (his) rays ^
67.
'
:
1^ br^r*, ^m (without
*0^*' fk. The end in hdbf k, not in m}.
however, have been
as varga 13
visarga)
is
hdr^m^ fkr^,
|f^ r.
ft^
it
lim^r, TtffI b,
of the varga
by
cja
I have
left it there,
agree.
It would,
much more
by
hd
68**
as
^00, 69
^
S (=^0^). &c,
twenty-first stanza of
is
141.
The
refrain of
xii.
which
based
is
commented on by Yaska
xii.
in Nirukta
:
28.
on Yaska's in Nirukta
vrsakampanaJi,
27
14.
Derivation of Visnn.
(i.
68.
e.)
because he goes
home
'
may
b,
the waste
(dhanva
RV.
x.
hymn
f,
to Vrsakapi
he appears to be bidden o
thus
(iti)
by Indra.
?T% f
(as in k.
f^^
hrfk,
f^ b,
f^ r^
^f^fftl
^h
m^rbr^
have
q hm^rfb.
after vdrisakape, as I
been obliged to do in the above translation, owing to the sense running on.
* This
is
meant
eti.
^ The irregular
In
20-22) Vfsakapi
procxires sleep
:
is
home (astam
(svapnanam^ana
in Nirukta
xii.
svapndn ndsayati).
69.
(or)
Visnu * may be from (the root) vis {vimati) or viS (visati), from vevis (vevesti), expressing pervasion ^ (he) is (thus)
:
explained
as
the
Sun who
is
everything
and
is
contained
in everything.
51]
bf,
ii.
73
[Introduction
^
f,
f,
%^ k. "^^ h, ^^%^
looks
r,
W^ m\ f^^TRT:
r.
^IT
f^msHl
k: the reading of
xii. 1 8),
bk
Kke a corruption
etymology in Nirnkta
devata.
vrhich
hdm\ ^ k,
**
W,
r,
^ bf.
^: hm^bk, ^f,
:
The
third line
of 67 (^Hk^^) and
The etymology
names of Surya,
meant
158.
as
it
Cp. Nirukta
xii.
18
The above
ii.
70.
Indra,
The five, the twenty-six, and the seven names of Agni, and Surya* (respectively), have (thus) been duly stated
22.
in succession.
* Cp. above,
ii.
71.
But of the
by the above-
bfkr, ^TTOT
<^8 in
^ hdm^
here marked by
in
hdm^bfk.
The
as
numbered
^ (=^0^)
and 8 (=^08)
*
m\
which accompany any of the regular names,
;
That
is,
epithets, e. g. vrtrahan,
e. g.
cp.
Nirukta
vii.
13
dbhidhdnaih samyvjya
tany apy eke sama-
Cp. below,
ii.
93.
i.
86-88.
15.
Threefold Vac
72.
As
who
is
threefold as terrestrial,
hymns
(and)
fk.
f^twr g
hdr,
f^fwr g
f^*
b,
^:
o^TT'T f% hm^r,
^Wl^
b.
(tr^^) ^ f^v^ g vi
73.
Now
hymn when
own
it^.
Introduction]
BRHADDEVATA
ii.
74
r,
[52
iprr
-1^4
hm^r^bfkr^
"^
r^r*. TJcTT
r.^T^
^^IT^
'. ?I^ %f
r^r^bfkr^,
q^^^
JT^WRt bfkrl^?I^
^hnsHT:
'fm^ipfr
lH%^ hd, ^t^ m\ ^^nt qt hdm^r, b, ^I^ ^ '^N^il^ ^^ ^^HM\ ^I^ k, ^I^
r^,
f,
r^r*.
same order
have,
is
as in
Naighantuka
and above,
112.
Enam, which
all
the
MSS.
ungrammatically used
74.
And when
own
the stanza^.
^ ^
^ fk.
m^fk.
*
3J>c(imvf hd,
As her
75.
here
(in
Also when she becomes Agnayi^- by name, she appears the E-V.) in various passages (tatra tatra) praised only
incidentally in
^mdl[>g^^
hdm\
*
hdm^r,
^rW^ ^m
names
b,
^TRtft
Of the above
eleven
from Naighantuka
BD.
i.
3 (terrestrial deities), Usas and SarasvatT being added They also correspond to the list of ten in (atmospheric deities). 5 112 (where they are connected with the terrestrial Agni), the only difference being
v.
v.
that Usas
and Sarasvati
76.
When
she, being
Vac in the middle (sphere), has become she owns the complete hymn under (these)
-
m\
^
m
fk.
The end
as
of the
here marked by
numbered
C (=^0^)
all
in hd,
*
in 76 to
v.
78,
except
(deities of the
middle
four
(celestial
deities), while
and
IJa,
are omitted.
They
most
53]
ii.
^d>
[Introduction
with Indra.
That
is,
is
only rgbhaj.
16.
Her four
celestial forms.
on becoming Durga (and) uttering a a stanza mayown a (whole) hymn]^. Her (other) names are Yami, Indrani, Sarama, Komasa ^, Urvasi she first ^ becomes Sinivali and Raka, Anumati, Kuhu;
77. [She
;
'^Tfl
hdm^ fkr,
5^rr
b.
^
b.
^^JW^ hd
rfk, 3gTS[^ b,
^J^^ m^
is
f,
^TcTT hdrfk,
BJ^TTm^
fTWTTff'f
Sn^rr
hra^r,
r^r'',
The
r^r*.
first line
of 77 {esaiva durga)
omitted in r^r^.
^*iv||n*
b.
%
^
^ffWT^ ^ TTTT^
if
fl# ^ffT^T^
^ TTTR^
^fftl^l^
the words
praise,
This looks as
sjfd#lif^
ntn^nfn had
cT^
imif^
^Hl^i^lf^,
.
i.e.
(are)
and as
if this
for
fTPTTrf^
f (where,
r^r*.
however, ^TfTTJiTf^
^*nS^ini!
hdm\
^rfJT^^wl"
r,
<4r*1S^lf4U b,
r^r*.
^ f*
<
g<ir*n
bfkr^,
i^fM*m
iixK^WI
Trar
*
x|i-i*^f?f:
What was
meant by krtva
in connexion with
ream
an inter-
been an
early interpolation, as
it
occurs in
have
groups.
v. 5, 6.
This
is
the only
Kuhu,
in
then Go, Dhenu, the Wives of the Gods, Aghnya, Pathya, and Svasti, Rodasi. (Now) whatever names of any (gods)^ are
78.
incidental,
own
r^r'.
b.
l^^rig^ '^
^f^-^
T^
r,
'JlO^^^J^^^''^ 1^ A
k^kjH^
r.
hr'm^br'^r',
b,
^t% ^
fkr^,
^Mlfd^lfif
44J^lfii* hm^r,
f'Tmd<*Mlf^44Tf^
fk, ^Mlfdchl-l.
^-
wrf^
r\
Introduction]
Yesam
BKHADDEVATA
this
ii.
79
''
[54
"*
That
is,
(like
hymn-owning
names
in 76 (as well as 73
79).
79.
But when
world
entire
br,
:
this
(celestial)
Vac becomes Surya, she belongs to that thus on becoming Usas as well as Surya, she
owns the
hymn*. ?T^ m\
f.
^TIJ^^o
TTS^
^^
<!^
^
hdm^rb,
^^rg
f%mT
<!|m*|c|^< hd,
f.
bkr, <>f%mt
f,
T^
hdmibfkr'*!^
r.
^W^m
rbr^r^
^^^\ hdm^r^fkr^.
celestial
Vac.
Thus there
is
a whole
hymn
and a number
to Usas.
80.
And when
two undoubtedly (own) a stanza b. And when she is Earth corresponding to Heaven (dyuvat) ^, she only owns (a stanza)
incidentally
^.
\^^ ^JJ^hm^rb,
^t%W m\
^T^
r,
'^
f,
cI|^Il.r^r^
^ ^^^rl
^^W
"
tdr*.
all
mentioned together in
this order as
god-
vi. 6.
in the
RV.
(x. 86.
;
That
is,
as
among the
deities of
each of the
This
is
constantly invoked along with (the celestial) Dyaus, and partly to the loose use of the
*
three earths
Pfthivi
is
'
in the
air,
heaven ; cp.
my
'
Vedic Mythology,' p. 9.
hymn
to
where she
is
stated
below
(v.
88) to be
74, 76,
80 no form of Prthivi
is suktabhaj.
81.
We
see that
they
(are) in
the
when this Vac is Surya, Gauri*, Sarasvati, hymns to the All-gods (praised) incidentally only.
preceding
*nO &c., doubtless owing to the Wt.%^^: hm^ rbk, ^Wft f.^^^TT'l.r^r'*. 8I^=iv.36^
9^
in
of the varga
is
here marked by
hbf k, not
in m^.
The end
is
In hd,
81**
(ending ^^C^TTtH.)
numbered
^
<\^
^8
(=^i8).
v. 5)
above
(77, 78).
EV.
i.
40, 41.
55]
82.
ii.
84
[Introduction
17.
three groups.
Ghosa ^ Godha ^, Visvavara c, Apala ^, Upanisad, Nisad , Brahmajaya (who is) named Juhu f, the sister of Agastya s, Aditi ^,
^(tm 'ftVT b r f k, ihyiT ^^^ li d m^ (Arsanukramani).
m^bfk^2^^ (|<im'?nMf^M<fT<Mcl,hdr^
*
"
*"
"^KIMI'sHMlMMfriMfi^r^ r*
EV.
X. 39, 40.
^ X. 134. 6, 7.
viii.
91.
These two are the seers of the khila of seven stanzas beginning pra dharayantu madhuno
ghrtasya,
[i.e.
in the
khilas
'pra,* sapta,
hrdhmyo
hrahmyau'=.brahmavddinyau\ nisadupanisadav.
;
Juhu Brahmajaya,
x. 109.
;
seer of
RV.
X.
109
see
x. 51,
* Seer of
RV.
note
X. 60.
7.
cp.
**
Arsanukramani
seer of
x.
Sarvanukramam on
x.
60
The
iv. 18.
83. and Indranl^, and the mother of Indra^, Sarama*', Roma^a^, Urva^i e, and Lopamudra ^, and the Rivers S, (and) Yami \ and the
wife aivatP,
^i^*<M
l
hm^rb, tjt(4j|dl
77**.
fkr.
"^
ip^ hdr^*,
'Bf
l^T^
m*r,
7^ ^
i.
* X. 86 (several stanzas)
and 145.
'
i.
is,
126. 7.
179. I, 2.
*
^ That
Yami
34.
women
she who
is
distressed
is distressed,
and
rejoices
when he
rejoices,
RV.
(viii. i.
SMvanukramanl on RV.
and below,
vi.
40.
^ri^ Laksa^, Sarparajm c, Vacd, ^raddha, Medha^, Daksina s, Ratri ^, and Surya Savitrl \ (all these) are pronounced to be female seers ^ (hrahmavddinyah),
84.
r.
^IM^I^l
x.
hm^r,
b,
^fWTT^
b,
^iii^i-ni
f,
^rr^Trsrr
%^
hm^r,
^rf^^
151.
**
^nrn^
Seer of the
*
fk.
tf^tTT
b.
below,
51.
* x. 125.
151.
* Rv. x. 107.
x. 127.
x. 85.
(x.
With
i.
128, 129.
Introduction]
BRHADDEVATA
first
ii.
85
[56
85. deities
;
The
group of these, consisting of nine ^, praised the the middle series ^ conversed with seers and deities.
cTrat hm^r,
^Ji^^l
k.
^^I^
Wm
fkr^, TrRTT b.
b,
b,
cji^^g T
f,
hm^r, ^f^^
* That
is,
those enumerated in
ii.
in
ii.
83.
86.
So the
of
last
vrttdni) ^
Self ^.
is
Whoever
is
.
hymn by
one) of
^^frwrrm:
r^r*.
hm^r,
^^
The end
of the varga is
86 is omitted XTsftrm: k, ^^T^rT^^trW: bf. 86" here marked by ^^ in hdbfk, not in m^.
in
is
numbered
I20.
"
nukramanl, seer and deity are identical in the case of SarparajiiT (RV.
vatam),
189
dtmadai(x. 127),
\ac
(x.
125:
tustavdtmdnam) S'raddha
,
(x. I5i)>
Daksina
S^ri,
(x. 107),
RatrT
SOrya Savitri
(x.
85
dtmadaivatam).
The
three others,
Laksa,
MedM,
and
deities of khilas.
to
mean 'self
and
(in accordance
just given,
their interpretation
by Sadguru.
devatam
in 87.
As the
object of praise
is self.
18.
87.
Particles.
Now
:
as the deity
is
may
^[nf^trHT:
f,
-ch-ri*!^
^I
r^r*.
fT^rr^TST-
^^^
^f^:
hm^r, <f^rr^T<^n5i%g
b,
TT^rn^R^r^
^^f^
fk,
fb,
cr^rr^T^ra%^(^) r^r^^rr^
t^
^^rTT hm^r,
W^^
^W
^^frU
^TR ^ft
^^cTT
k,
T%|"t^
88.
as)
He who
-
the seer
in
should be (regarded
hdfb.
^m
iTT b.
<nr
wi hdm^r,
^ym
^"^^f, ^^m ^
^T^ m^kr,
k,
^^m
ITT r^r*,
^^TH ^
57]
*
ii.
ii.
91
[Introduction
Cp.
ibid.,
yasya vakyam sa
rsih.
yd tenocyate sa devatd ; see also the three lines quoted from the Devatanukramanl by
RV.
i.
165.
enumerated in various senses both for the purpose of connecting actions, and occasionally for the sake of
89.
-
Particles are
comparison ^.
<**MM^**<^|f '^
b,
hm^
(and Nirukta
i.
4),
^R^tnTfXJTR
15^trofHrn}^
*
r^r*.
(ii.
printed by
me
in the
Album-Kem,
pp. 334-340.
*p
Cp. Nirukta
atha nipdtd
karmopasamgrahdrthe.
up^
Those
filling
(particles)
which
in
metrical books
up
(the verse)
are
meaningless ^
f,
^TTRT
k,
"^^TRT
b.
^TITT^
^o
i?:^^
f,
y^iUIIvJ
r^r*, liilUllVJ l
f.
* Cp.
atha nipdtdh
apt padapurandh.
Based on Nirukta
te
i.
mitdis
kam tm
id v
iti
'
Now
when
a subject
id,
u*
i.
10.
Cp. also
RV. Pratisakhya
16.
But
(there
such (particles) as have various senses. Iva, na, cid, nu these are the four having the sense of comparison ^.
^ririlf|[f?r
f.
b,
i.
9),
efilf^
^[flf h,
^^T^^rrg % "^^^^^T^ ^ WR^^^T^ ^ ^^ ^^T: ^f^ ^xKT^ ^ f^ ^ g t^W m\ ^^ ^ f^ ^ ^ f^b, ^ ^ f^f, ^^ t^r. ^T^f^^hm^r3bfkr2r^JT^'5m>r^r^
^W?Tl[f7f krl
hm^r,
f,
TnftWI[f?T
b,
^T^f^^fW
r^
hr^
The
is
here marked by
^C
in hbf,
*.
by
^^
in k, omitted in
m^.
4
:
9,
quoted above,
ii.
90, note
* Cp. Nirukta
i.
ete catvdra
upamdrthe bhavanttti, the four particles mentioned above being then discussed in the same
order.
II.
Introduction]
BRHADDEVATA
Particles (continned).
ii.
92
Genders.
[58
19.
Prepositions.
92. Now na is, in metrical books, only occasionally used as a particle (nipdtyate) in the sense of comparison, but frequently in (the sense of) negation
-.
br.^TWT^ fk.
m^
(cp.
ii.
^l<*^:
r,
y4,U!|V!j^|v}*:
i.
90*^).
* Cp. Nirukta
neti pratisedhdrthtyo
pratise-
dhdrthtyah
upamdrthiyaJi.
There does not exist an enumeration of the particles explicitly) These particles are there are so many ^. used (nipdtyante) at every tiurn (pade pade) on account of the subject-matter (prakarana) \
93.
(stating
'
'
m\
m^ IT^Hf tt
*
(ii.
fk,
TRfr^PT^^ 1^%
is
r^r*.
xii.
neyanta
ity asti
samkhya ; but
passage states
i.
16 and
latter
4ff.,
where
Cp.
arthavaddt,
Bohtlingk, p. 443
94.
The twenty*
by reason of
action ^
for
they
differentiate the
meaning ^
in the inflexions of
r.U^ hm^b,
r^r^
^^r.of^Juf^ hm^r^bfkr^/,
* This
of^JTfwfiT: r\
<>f%Hf^:
r*.
number
in
enumerated
prddayah.
Nirukta i.
RV. Piutisakhya xii. 6, 7 > it is also the number Pratisakhya xii. 6, VS. Piutisakhya vi. 24, and in the Gana RV. 3, " Cp. RV. Pratisakhya xii. 8 Cp. Panini i. 4. 59 upasargdh hiydyoge.
is
expressly stated in
upasargo vihsakft.
Cp. Nirukta
i.
ndmdkhydtayor arthavikaranam.
95.
these
they
59]
Kg
all
ii.
99
r.
[Introduction
MSS. and
^XW^:
^^
g hm\ ^
71
bfk,
^^
r.
95-105 omitted in
* Anu,
r^r*.
reading of
all
which already occurs among the twenty, must be an old corruption, as the the MSS. It might stand for either acha or aram, but the former seems
Alam, antar, acha are gatis in
varttika
on Panini
i.
4.
59 adds
had
to the
list
of upasargas.
There are just the three genders in popular usage (loJce) In (regard to) nouns, the employmasculine, feminine, neuter . ment of which has been stated^, the subject-matter must be
96.
^
(among
'^
hm\
"^^
bfk,
in
Wf^ r. irrR^Trir?iY5rg
R's edition,
the fragments
added
^3i(
Jlcfii^uj
c^
i.
r^r* (ibid.).
**
not in m^.
* Cp. above,
40.
BD.
i.
23-45.
"
That
is,
20.
97.
Nouns. Frououns.
Sense.
Now
by means of genders by means of pronouns repeated mention (is made) of (a noun already) mentioned, similar to
mention
MSS.
of)
?nn?ffT^
* Lit.
'
all
^If^
5gf^ hmHf.
^^^f
'
:
bfkr,
^^^I
h.
(stated to be)
that pronouns
may
noun.
names
(occurring) in verses,
hymns, stanzas, hemistich s, and any others (there may be), (are) nouns some ^ (call them) so according to circumstances {yathd
;
kathd)
^.
^
**
i(^ TTTrf'T
hbfkr,
*
%Try^ hf k r, ^HNfT" b, ^i^TTrf'T % ^T^ r^ r* (sloka 131). '^ ^^ ^m hfkr, "^^ ^fi^b, W^ ^1^ r^ r*, Jf^H fl^ m\ H'H'^^ r^ r*.
to ehe,
;
Nirukta
iv. 3, x.
26.
99.
The sense
is
for
a term (Sahda)
is
Introduction]
BRHADDEVATA
ii.
loo
[60
sense)
therefore one
d^Un*lTi
fk.
fb,
cTpft
TRi:
r,
IHMMI^
ii.
b,
i
:
^\viM[
* Op. Nirukta
arthanityah parikseta.
nayet.
* That tad
redundant word {^padd) should be rejected, while one and that is lacking one should introduce into the sentence one that is far removed one should bring into juxtaposition,
100.
;
and should
Wg^ ^
places,
d.
'^(T^
'^ fk,
'^IT^
T\^ b.
and
adapt (to the sense). Whatever is Vedic in a formula one should turn into everyday speech {}aukikd) ^.
yj^ f^rntH
?rr^
r.
f.
Nirukta
ii.
dTi^^lTl
is
ii.
f%HW^: ?PW^c(;).
f,
TT^
*!*) -H^
hdm\ 5^^
m^bfk,
f^TrTrT^
in
r,
^4l(^
^
i.
hd.
TT^ hd,
The end
of the varga
here marked by
i
:
^0
in
hdbf, not
m^k.
Cp.
4 and 23.
* Cp. Nirukta
21.
Analysis of words.
The analysis of the secondary elements (guria) ^ may be (effected) by the aid of all roots (dhdtu) which possess a traditional characteristic form (linga), and the sense of which can be stated.
102.
hd.
fH^:
^"Rt^h,
fir^
*
r.
The
and
root {dhatu) here representing the primary form {prakfti or pradhana), cp.
v. 96.
ii.
108,
(pada), the definition of which can be expressed, whether it be derived from two roots, many (roots), or one root, is one consisting of a sound (Sahda) that contains root, preposition,
103.
joaembers {avayava),
A word
61]
ii.
107
[Introduction
b.
^Tf^
104.
hdfkr, ^TTft
b.
r.
in five
ways,
^
(viz.)
as derived
from a root, as derived from the derivative of a root, as derived from a compound meaning (samastdrtha)^, as derived from a
sentence (vdkya)
,
and as
(of)
confused ^ (derivation).
and Nirukta
ii.
ii.
3.
That
is,
derived
2.
^ VyatiTtirnax that
is,
by transposition
ddy-anta-viparyayah.
105. Dvigu,
fifth
*
Dvandva, Avyayibhava, and Karmadharaya, the Bahuvrihi, and the sixth called Tatpurusa (are the com-
pounds)
* This s'loka is
in
ii.
2.
Only four
27 and v.
I,
a secondary derivative, explanation {riirvacas) should proceed from analysis one should explain after separating * (the parts) thus punishable (dand-ya) ^
as well
as
in
:
106. In compounds,
'
as
deserving punishment
'
(dandaarha)^
m^
hd,
*
V^M^iMm: in\ f^H^l M-^: hdrfk, fWTfTfW^: b. If^ hdr, 7Tfl[?t b, fk. f^I^^ hdm\ f^Tf^Tf MtH\ fk, f^TT^ b. ^^rST bfr, ^Tfg^
r,
^U^
m^k.
The end
ii.
of the varga
is
here marked by
.
^^
in
hdbfk, not
in m^.
Cp. Nirukta
taddhita-samdsesu
nirhruydt.
As an example
i.
of a taddhita
cp.
Nirukta
ii.
dandyah
dandam
arhati;
66.
22.
107.
and
fair- wived
'
{rupavad-hhdrya)
'
as
'
he has a
fair
Thus Indra-Soma (Indrd-Somau) as (rupavati) wife (bhdryd) Indra and Soma is an example (of a Dvandva).
^.
'
As an example
of a bahuvrihi.
it.
Yaska, in Nirukta
ii.
2, 3,
Introduction]
BRHADDEVATA
ii.
io8
[62
108.
word
element (guna),
{gundh,
scil.,
*.
vagame)
r.
^^^ITT^'J^
r.
f^HT^^ hdm\
<^Hil3%
bfk.
That
is,
five incorrect.
109.
thus
(in)
Who,
pray,
*
O
'
men'
(ko
nu marydh
viii.
'
goes
(isate) is in
fleeing
^.
TJWra% hrbfk.
151% k. *
irrftTr
f,
f^m ^rrf^
^ dlm^
m^bfr,
k.
^Tm
fffr: hm^bf,
l^pH
rk.
f^cTlM^ h,
f^this
The word
EV.
viii.
45. 37 is explained
by Yaska
ii.
in his
it is
comment on
stanza (Nirukta
the verbs which
as palayate, while in
Naighantnka
14
enumerated among
mean
*to go.'
110.
But other
meaning are
*
in the formula,
With
cold
is
i.
term
'
comment on EV. i.
Sayana on
i.
Ii6. 8 (Nirukta
vi.
by udakena
grlsmdnte;
cp. also
Ii6. 8.
111.
Yaska
(vrJcse-vrJce
X. 27. 22), explained the word 'man-eating' (jpurusddah) by taking one word (and) dividing (it) into two ^.
^^
in
b, IJ^^ftJi^ k.
The end
marked by
five
examples
(in
s'lokas
ii.
may
also
in this criticism.
* Yaska, in Nirukta
is
36, explains
nothing in this to
23.
':
63]
ii.
115
[Introduction
letters.
which
is
analysis as
'
i.
195. 18).
this stanza
In his comment on
Yaska (Nirukta
v. 21)
explains the
word
as
masanam
195. 18
p. 178.
'Not to his brother' (najdmaye iii. 31. 2), he has explained the two words garhham nidhdnam, even though (another) word * intervenes, by making them into one ^.
113. In the stanza,
:
* Sanitur:
the words in
iii.
iii.
31. 2 being
That
is,
6, is
garbhanidhdnim.
*
p.
107
is
114.
The
is
class of
word
sitdman ^.
in
adhdyi
shown
dl hdm^r,
the stanza
X. 29. i).
o^R^ldr b. o^WHH C^:^^ hdm^b, ^T?^ fk, W* TT^(^:) ^: fiidm R hdm\ ^ fii^T^TffT b, ^ fiTTRf^ ^: Rl-H*^R ^Tpnnnfr hdm^rfk.^^^RlJ^fr b. ^^< m^r, ^% hd,'^^^ b, ^% fk.
<f^^
r.
f.
f.
r.
au
Yaska (Nirukta
i.
7)
among
word
inflected
word
(ibid.
i.
8).
Yaska (Nirukta
iv. 3) states
means 'fore-arm'
{dos),
Taitiki,
and Galava.
"
From
the above
vi.
it
Yaska
(Nirukta
28) in
commenting on RV.
x. 29. i reads
Yaska,
it
accent.
Max
;
Miiller,
RV.
Pratisakhya, p. 4; Eig-veda,
p. 532.
2nd
Sayana on RV.
x. 29. i
Oldenberg, Prolegomena,
115.
As the
regular order
(of the
nah prthivi ^,
nir-asJcrta
^,
and the
rest
Introduction]
BRH ADDEVATA
f?!^^
r,
ii.
1 1
[64
of^
^^
bfk.
That
is,
in the
Kramapatha.
appear to be connected
thus: as the sense requires the restoration of words to their proper order {pada-krama),
so
it
requires the restoration of letters for the purposes of etymology to their proper order
{varna-hrama).
RV.
v. 2. 7
;
see
EV. Pratisakhya
cp.
ii.
43
cit.
and
xi. 8.
is,
in
RV.
x. 64. 3
see
RV.
Pratisakhya, he.
^ That
ix. 38.
these words in
*
RV.
ii.
41. 20
must be read
;
as dydvdprthivt nah;
cp.
Nirukta
EV. Pratisakhya x.
{varnci), of
4, xi. 5.
dropping of a letter
:
two
letters,
b,
atrdni -, kapih
b,
^nf^TSI^Tg
f.
The end of
here marked by
^^
in
hdbfk, not
in m^.
For
attrdni in
EV.
x. 79. 2.
^ For vrsd-hapih in
EV.
(in
i.
x. 86. 5
see Nirukta
27.
EV.
ndbhau.
There
is
possibly
Nirukta
iv.
21)
ndbhir
samnahandt.
"
on EV.
174. 2, as ddnamanasah.
i.
i)
24.
1 1
or
viii. 3.
9)
x.
It is explained
by Durga as^ydcdmi.
;
In RV.
ii.
365,
note
^,
24.
Word and
sense.
of becoming.
its
117.
From the
designation
from the word (comes) the ascertainment of the sense of the (For) the sentence arises from an aggregation sentence (vdhya).
of words, the word arises from an aggregation of letters
^TfT^ hdm^rfk,
*
^rrf^T^
b.
is
Which
118.
From the
sense (of the word), the subject-matter (praJca(possibility of) discriminating the (whole)
;
such
is
(sthitih)
*^'^M^W[^
Jf'prf^jTr^:
65]
119.
ii.
122
[Introduction
He who
i^airuTcte)
desirous of
evil-doer,
by the various means of construing (anvaya), being knowing the form of Brahma % will, even though an
hm^r (^:^mi),
*
^M*<R %lWf
f,
%:^i^
k.
That
:
is,
the Veda.
eti
* Cp. Nurukta
i.
i8
yo
^rthajfla it
sakalam bhadram
annate
ndkam
jnanavidhutapapmd.
120.
How
as non-existent or existent,
being,
(all)
this
how
(hhdva).
^f^t^^hdrn\7f^l[^TJ^r,'^^<S^{k.
JTRTRff
fk.
<>^R[l^ohdr,IJS5rT^of.
ITR^hm^r,
tat,
^^f5?T dm^rfk,
viii.
* Cp. below,
46 on EV.
129 (ndsat)
vadanti bhdvavfttam
121.
The verb
:
(dJchydta)
*.
meaning (pradhdna)
of becoming
has becoming as its fundamental There are these six modifications (vikdrdh) ^
decline
(hdnam), destruction
^f^^TKJ
r^ r* (p. 56,
M^-H^KI r^r* (p.ge.s'loka 128). gRrrf^c^hrm^ f. mOU!!*!^ m^ fr, M0*m*f1 d, Mr<<U *l1 h, qft"
I
WRft
varga
k.
f^fpf
(p. 56,
sloka 128).
^The
end of the
is
here marked by
^B
in
in
b owing
i.
Nirukta
is
bhdvapradhanam dkhydtam.
i.
ii.
12. 8.
sac?
^ This
2) as the
i.
hhdvavikdrd bhavanti.
The passage
in
Nirukta
on
which
25.
The
and of Om.
these six
to
But whatever other modifications of becoming arise from must be inferred in each case according to the sentence^, the best of their ability (sdmarthydt), by those who are most
122.
Introduction]
BRHADDEVATA
^^TJh:
ii.
123
[66
xr^ g hrfk,
*
m^lTT*
^^ r^r*
(p. 56,
sloka 129).
^
'
i|INI*J*l.hrfk, *JJl<lJx|^J^
:
^i
"^PJrfffT^J).
The wording
more
3
:
is
somewhat clumsy ;
six.'
:
literally
fication of
is
becoming of these
3),
based,
is
i.
clearly expressed
Nirukta
te
yathavacanam dbhyuhitavydh.
123.
Now
individually
and
collectively.
f*i<5hK*5l^<=J hrn^r,
'^fJTWTT^^
fk,
^RWTT^^
which
is
is,
b.
TRT
*
fk,
"fRTO
is,
b.
That
the various modifications of the verbal sense are to be inferred not only
also of the prayer
it
contains.
If namashdrah
That
bhuvah svah.
124.
is
Now
them
(terrestrial)
%^^ g hm^r,
^^ g
fk,
^^
'^ b.
ii.
10
samastdndm prajdpatih.
125.
The
syllable
Om
its
deity, or else
;
it
is
it
belongs) to Paramesthin
or
(in general), or
Ka
(is
its deity)
sloka 133),
^.
^N^c(tfn hdbr^r*
(p. 56,
I^^ k.
^y(l
^ XRfr^r^bfkr,^:
^ T^ hdm^.
after
TRt^t
r,
^TTN^
end
f,
TT^' m\ ^marked
doubtless correct,
in the other
^The
hdm^, but
124 in bf k.
The former
case the twenty-fifth varga would without any apparent reason contain only three s'lokas.
The two
*
Vargas, 25
and
On
Sarvanukramani, Introduction
ii.
1 1,
'
67]
26.
126.
ii.
128
[RV.
i.
1-3
The
first
The
first
hymn
is
addressed
triplets^
Agni.
Its
it
seer*
is
Madhuchandas.
The seven
which follow
deities.
<>^
should
all
>^
"^PilTf^
<^H
r*
:
k.
r.
From
^
'
^?ITWlhm^^3r*^^
hmlr3r*r^
^W:
b,
b,
^?JTf^
fk,
f,
^i^l^^
^i^iij^^
't^-
down
ghapustdkoddhrtapathah (perhaps
restored
'
or 'corrected' reading).
Moie
literally,
'
^ That
RV.
i.
a, 3.
127.
The
first
(2.
of these
(2.
1-3)
is
following one
and Varuna
(3.
(2.
7-9),
(3.
1-3),
one to Indra
7-9).
'Tift
^^ hm^r,
r.
^^
128.
bfk.
oTOt^^rrf^^
fkr^,
b,
hr='r*fkr2r^
Wlf^^
b, oTJT ^Mlf^*l
hr3r^
f^^
^ m^ ^
bfk,
^I
r.
bfk,
Now
as
composed
(any)
in the Gayatri
*
name (tan-ndmd)
mark.
divinities
^,
all
characteristic
But
other
(hymn)
addressed to
many
Tmvrn hr'r*r5m\
^^ f^r^f^ft TT
r.
:
hmir3r*r'^b, f^-
^^t%^
'fr] <!%
fkr.
'3rn5l^
^t%raf^.
TRR^^^'31^ ^i^:
r*,
hdr, ^TRrfr
*iU^^:
h,
vj^r^
rb
X^M\^'^'.
b'loka,
(=Nirukta
h b,
*
! nspg r^ r*.
^^^ =
1 28^^
^^^^R.
r^,
5q3i^!(cM*ihd.
^^^^TT*^
'^pUr^ m^r^,
^^
iii.
33**.
That
it is
is,
name vihe
devasah, or in other
xii.
words
this
(i.
40)
3. 7-9) is the
But, he adds,
RV.
i.
3]
is
BRHADDEVATA
addressed to
ii.
129
suitably
:
[68
employed in place of
whatever (hymn)
many
divinities
may be
such as are
(in
also Sadgurusisya
on SarvanukramanT
i.
139.
129. In a- Lu^a^,
Rji^van*',
^ Trcl^hdm^r^r*r^ (lacuna in f k)
it.
the latter
MSS.
and
The only
r
;
MSS.
r^.
*\\^ hdm^b,
^\i\^
of f^^Ft seems to
MSS.:
on
i.
58,
Xf^ m^-^
is
(=r^r),
must
^^cTWxh"
f,
^V^dW'^f^
kr^.
'
"W^).
^ ^V^fW^^
all
bfkr^r^hdm^r^r*
the latter
hm^r,
^4n-
The end
marked by ^^
seers
authors of
hymns
to the
All-gods.
X. 92.
RV.
i.
x. 35, 36.
Seer of
RV.
vi.
x. 100.
* Seer of
gger of
RV.
RV.
Seer of
RV.
i.
89, 90.
^
Seer of RV.
49-52.
^
v. 44.
^ Seer of RV.
139.
Seer of
RV.
vi.
41-43.
Seer of
RV.
i.
164.
27.
many
other seers
^,
RV.
vii.
of
RV.
i.
X. 63, 64.
^ Seer of
RV.
x. 61, 62.
"
'
Seer
Seer of RV.
viii.
27-30.
Seer of
RV.
vol.
121, 122.
hymns
in the
RV.
see Aufrecht,
RV.
p. 668,
under devah.
Seventeen
of the
55"59 where
and Gathin^,
r,
69]
ii.
135
[RV.
i.
^Pf
f^H*|<^i^ bfk.
* Seer of
EV.
iii.
i.
i86.
* Seer of
RV.
x. 56.
**
Seer of
RV.
iii.
57.
^ Seer of
RV.
20.
That
is,
132.
Now
many
(deities)
appears,
is
<!^ hml^3r*^^
"^ ?^b,
o^^
xii.
%^^ TT^
f,
o^^
gri^k.
* In Nirukta
^ Mantra
is
here treated as a
viii.
133.
One should
or
it be,
a verse, or
hemistich,
stanza,
or
hymn, which
is
addressed to
many
divinities, to
<!|^(M<|
hrbfk,
^^(^m\
xii.
40),
"^^d^ir^r^
and Nirukta
40.
by the
now
this technical
term {samjhd)
collective
(viha)
is
laid
down
ness* (sarvdvdptau).
The words
Vfeiltit
is
r.
r^mfd^T
^^
is
is,
^^ to
in fk.
fsftrrfTlt?! fk.
f[^m
bfkr^r^hm^r^r*,
of the varga
The end
by
^C
collectively.'
28.
ludra
135.
(3.
Now
the seventh
(triplet)
is
addressed
to
is
Sarasvati
praised in
10-12).
She
:
all
stanzas by the
name
RV.
i.
3-]
BRHADDEVATA
^RT^^^
bfk,
ii.
136
[70
b,
^K*$<d<^ hmir^r^r*,
^^<*{
fkr^,
HYiM*^
r.
^T^rcftf?! hm^bfk,
Vrnr.
*
^R^Wt g r.
fl[f^fk.
^TflT^
RV.
i.
3.
explamed in Nirukta
Cp. below,
RV.
ii.
41. 16-18.
with regard to this the teacher Saunaka has stated that the passages (in which she is praised) as a river * are six, (and that there is) not a seventh
136. as a river,
deity.
:
and as a
Now
ii.
23),
f<{)<^c(
^^ TTTRT^^ hdm\
r.
^^M^-^|ii^ b,
^-^M^4^^ fk^^
^^TftN 4<^
^
rVr^cTt^y^^.----aft^PB;hdm^rVbf
T^^^|^^m:
r^
kr2r^
hdm\
% hm^r^r*r^r^,
ii.
b.
I36*''^-I38'''^
seem to be omitted in
(and
by Rajendralala Mitra.
* Cp. Nirukta
23
ii.
41. 6)^,
:
'Alone' {ekd:
23.
4*"*),
'
vii.
95. 2),
'
iii.
Citra indeed
(citra it
viii.
21. 18),
SarasvatI
'
(x.
64.
'
and
She
{iyam susmehhih
l
vi. 61. 2) ^,
to be a seventh.
(?)r^
fkr,
^J%^
b.t^
hr^rS^
pf bfk.
As
the
first line
six separate
MSS.
two passages.
On
the other hand, the reading of bfk, citra imam, gives six pratlkas;
imam
(x. 75. 5) is
is
number
of other rivers.
imam could
easily
word beginning
from a previous
letter,
and
48).
Citra ic ca would
much
less easily
The
RV.
115. l).
citra
imam appears
;
to
be the pre-
ferable reading.
71]
*
vi.
ii.
140
[-RV.
i.
9 (sarasvatt sarayuh
sindhuh),
ii.
8 (sarasvatt sddhayantt
is
dhiyam).
The
and Bharati
in
an AprI hymn.
only the second pada of a stanza, since drsadvatydm in the same line
^ This stanza
:
the third
23) to be
pada of a stanza.
is
athaitan nadivat.
Maitrayaniya
^,
(Samhita)
^,
is
has
stated (that
addressed) to
Vac ^.
M\^\
hr^r*m^br^r^,
^cTT hr^r*fbkr^r^
^TT
m^.
to the following
^.
^fq^I
7
^^|
fk.
The anusvara
b, "^f^iT^
hm^r, "l[f^J
l^ k.TJ^flfr hdm^rb.
* This
Ii<f\l0 fk.
iv. 14.
name
is
texts).
"
That
is,
sacrifice,
;
Sarasvati
= Vac
fair
cp. Nirukta
i.
23,
where Sarasvati
is
11) discussed.
139. (The
hymn) 'Doer of
*
deeds' (surupakrtnum
it
i.
4) is
(5-1
1).
'
Six
Then according
r.
to their
wont (dd
6.
hdm^r.
hm^b, '^T'lm:
^r^^isiiTi:
The end
of the varga
here marked by
hdm
i.
29.
6.
is
140.
in
One
What
is
firm
'
(vilu
cit
6. 5)
sung
But the
latter hemistich
e. 6. 7") ^ is
addressed to
two
deities.
^
ri.
^T^Hti'^ r^^
brfkrS^
*
^^HT'^ h,
^^I'^^t r,
f%^ r^, TT^ r^^j;^!^ \^m^x^hi\ix^r\ (im\ ^^nHf o^T^b, ^W]^ f, tf (^ k.f|[^:
That
RV.
i.
6-]
BRHADDEVATA
it
is
ii.
141
to
[72
141.
For while
is
chiefly addressed
Maruts, Tndra
thus
casd)
*
:
same time intended to be distinguished both glad (and) equal in brilliance {mandic samdnavaror (this means) with him who is glad (and) of equal
at the
' *
brilliance
'
*.
o^n^ fk, o^f^ b.ft(t ^^ r^ f^ ^^ m\ b. ft^ ^-^ k, (ii?) f^ '^ rhh\ S^ ft^^ ^h,t^ ff(IT hr^r^m^r, ^b, ?T^: r^, ?T^: fk. r. ^1M<i<-^^| r* (=EV.). ^T^ hdr3ra\
*J^SU!HV4ln hm^r,
^'t^
*
^ o^W
r,
t^
f,
bfk.
iv.
stha^
mandund
teneti sydt,
142. Those to
whom
mandu
as not liable
One (however) who to phonetic combination (pragrhnanti)^. from his study (of it) recognizes the pada to have only one deity, deserves a hearing;
?n^ hdr,
b,
?i^
k.
^nq^i^rS'^r^ *lm4)^
hm^r^i'^r^b,
^^TI^
bdbf,
r,
Jf^C^
r,
f^^^
^t{<^^
c^^
h^m^r^^^^^ e^^ifTtl^fkr^
The two
deities
cp. Griffith,
Translation
^
of the
Rig-veda on
6. 7,
Mandu
is
143. as Rodasi in the Atharva-veda (atharvdhgirasa) as one) of the wives of the gods
^.
is
(regarded
as chiefly addressed
^V8l4lf^<^ hrm\
omitted in r^r^r^.
*
lR^Tfft%
is
b,
^I^^NK^
f,
^^JT^TIT^
k.
143^
is
accented rodasi).
46. 8.
It is
commented
Op.
is
on by Yaska (Ninikta
Sayana on RV.
v. 46. 8.
is
predominant here,
aha
73]
144.
ii.
148
[-RY.
i.
13
As the
chiefly addressed,
Indra
For the entire is at the same time intended to be distinguished. host of the Maruts is considered to share (in sacrifice) equally
IT^mt
varga
b,
^5irre r^rS^k.
'
r^^^i^ ^i;^m
^BRi^ hm^r,
^JT^ r^r^A
iTRRWr bfk.
W^
^,
is
30.
The
deities of B.V.
'
i.
Apn hymn
i.
13.
The hymn Agni (agnim i. 12) has Agni as its divinity. In it one verse, by Agni Agni is kindled (agnindgnih sam idhyate they mean Nirmathya and 6"), is addressed to two deities Ahavaniya ^. hm^r, o|^^ b, ^^n^ fk. f^^^\ hbfk, f^^^dl m^r^*r (SarvafM^<
145.
*
' :
< fti
mikramam ^fq^<*d:).
f^TR'Brr'*
hdr^m^b.
'^VJ-
^^ hdm^rb,
*
fire.
^rn^
i.
Two
produced by
friction,
146.
Now
hymn
by
stanza, in the
second
of twelve stanzas
(i.
13),
%n^ ^^r^J:
fjl^irr hm^rb,
hm^bfk,
f^^\
fk.
^fldl'. ^fTr:
r.
^%
TRTf^
hm^r,
^^ ^^
b,
i
r^r^r^fk.
^j^ ^ym
m^
^g^(%f t:
is
praised, in the
^d^Vgfr
r,
hm^rb,
b,
^^ f^:
*
^<T%^ fk, ^f^l^^ r^r^r^ ^^^ f^35: hm\ ^^]E|% f^l H\i\<{'\ t^: k. "^^^ f^:
f,
On
the Aprl
fifth,
RV.
i.
13]
BRHADDEVATA
r^,
u.
149
[74
hm^rfb, ^fP^
^Sf^
kr^.
^*<s|flt
^ hm^^^ ^t^ ^1
being omitted) fk,
{^ being omitted)
^ ^<^
r^r'^,
Tl^
149. the
two 'Divine'
Sacrificers;
but Tvastr
to be
known
as
^cMI^
in
b.
^l hm^r, ^3<!:
b,
^: fk.The end
here marked by
^0
hdm^bfk.
31.
150. In the eleventh (stanza) of the hymn one should know Vanaspati to be praised, but in the twelfth one should know
the divine
Svahakrtis
b,
'
to be praised.
m^r^,
^ ^
r.
fk,
^f?f
hdr.
1^ hm\ ^
r^bfk,
^
all
r.
<>
(?) R^Pf
hm^r^bfk, *dl(\^
151.
Now
as
to the
deities
(i.
celebrated in this
hymn
3),
they (occur) in
the Apris
is
f^^W^
r.
As to how
I'55-I57.
152.
As
(ritual
summons), they are eleven (in number) or (rather) the Praisa hymn^- (consists of) sacrificial formulas, while these other (hymns of the Bg-veda) are ten (in number) ^.
^ hm^3i,fkr2r5,
?ncrftr
*
"^wft
f.
bfkr^,
fffrf?!
r.
VtT ^li [
<^
^^f^
r.
hm^r3fkr2r^ ^rSftflr
b,
Jf^l
Which
is,
VS.
xxi. 29-40.
This
is
referred to
by
eleven
**
The
hymns
of
my
iii.
2.
P.
75]
ii.
155
[RV.
i.
13
153. Now there are three (Apri hymns) relating to the Sautramani sacrifice (sautrdmandni)^, one to Prajapati (prdjdpatya)^, and one used at the horse-sacrifice (divamedhika)^, and the one
(employed) in the
these (make)
13^^^ g hm\g^IT^ ^
*
xxi.
first
^^:^r, ^^hm^bfk.
3^^ note); xx. 55-66
^ That
is,
inf^
^Z hm^r^
2");
That
is,
12-22
(cp.
VS.
xxvii.
u-22
(see
commentary on the
"
2^
flF.,
especially ^
and note on
^^).
VS.
xxix. i-ii
154.
(considered)
xxi. 29-40) need be that (which has been referred to beyond this) in the
(here).
>,
Of those
(eleven) the
hymn
(i.
and that
142),
^:^Tt^^ ^
cT^
fkr'^,
r^r'^r*''.
bfkr.
^I^
'^^
is
hm\ ^H?
^5W
r,
"^^
in
here marked by
^^
hm^bfk.
*
That
is,
'consisting of Praisas.'
Idhma a form
of Agni.
155.
Medhatithi
and Narasamsa). Both that which is mentioned in (the collection of) Grtsamada (ii. 3) and in (that of) Vadhryasva ^ (x. 70),
r.
o^f^ g
r.
hj-bfk,
<>^
"^
^ft JJrtH*!^ hm^-^r^r^ '*lfM<J(M<^ bfkr. ^TWI% hm^r^r^r"^, b.'^ hr^r^r'b, ^ fk, g TT'^^ TT^^ k. ^Tf
f,
m\
TrWrg^llr,
*
cp.
Which
i.
14, 15.
ity
* Ubhayavanti;
Nirukta
viii.
22
ubhayavanti
cp.
Roth,
my
RV.
i.
13. 1-]
BRHADDEVATl
hymn) of Atri
ii.
156
and that
(vii.
[76
2)
which was revealed to the son of Urva^i (Vasistha), contain Nara^amsa. Tanunapat (appears in that) which Agastya (i. 188) and Jama156. both (the
(v. 5)
dagnia-
(x.
no)
sang,
r.
V:m^
*
hm^^br^r"^,
^im^
r,
no
particle in k.
is
^r^<^J<4^
r^r"',
^TJT^^^ hdm^r^.
of
is
^^T^f^
viii.
r,
WR^'g b,
and ^SI^5^.
There
is
a lacuna in fk between
IJ^
The reading
There
hdm^r^, vamadevah,
jamadagnah.
particularly
;
4-21)
cp.
Both,
and that which the seer Visvamitra the son of Kasyapa (ix. 5) sang.
157.
(iii.
4)
and Asita
Now
13. 1-12),
%^^ ^n^
*i^^14r^
* Above,
d,
ii.
fk, l4-<t
^mf
m^r^r^r'^r"',
^^'qt^^
h,
146-150.
manner {sampadam)
in
(sampadyante) Agni.
who
fuel.
is
Or
root
dhmd;
m:
b,
for fuel is
{dhmdtah).
m:
hv^m^i^T^i\ '^^(Xf^
bfk,
^^
^lWdad*(.b, 'nWHtf<n^ f k,
^^t'C bdm^.
^t^J
The
hm^rbfk, ^^t^
pada
is
r^r^r'.
The end
marked by
^^
in
hm^fk.
last
repeated in b only.
viii.
* This
4)
idhmah samindhanat.
77]
1.
iii.
[-RV.
i.
13.
1.
Barhis.
Tanunapat* by name. That (celestial Agni) extends {yachati) ^ his body (tanum). They say that Napat is a descendant , and that the origin of this one (asya) is from that one (amutas) d.
this
Now
same Agni
'
'
Is (also)
r.
TT'm^b, ^\(ii*^
cT^^R^f,
^^X^^
cT^t
hmirHfkr2r''r^
ii.
r.
* Cp. above,
**
agni/i.
iti.
Cp.
ii.
27
agnih,
and
ii.
2.
Now
is
of)
(saying)
all
men
rS^
^
.-
TT tt:
is
bk,
\^
'qr'iT:
f.
Tf^ Trf^:
r.
* This
viii.
agnir
iti
iakapunir
This
is
samso yajHa
kdtthaJcyo
3.
Others say he
is
Agni, because he
^.
THRI
hdb, ITTRI
fk,
THt^
m\ ^[^m
r.
%^ft^^
viii. 6,
:
The
that Narasamsa
(2)
yajna
samsanti (Katthakya).
The
;
is
28
yajiie
yac
chasyate nrbhih.
^ This expression
by Yaska.
(is
4.
Ija is a
derived) from
('
Agni
is
called ildvdn ^
possessing
RV.
I.
13.
5-]
')
BRHADDEVATA
iii.
[78
refreshment
increase
^.
hdm\ ^mfcNldftd r. ^fd*4u!: hr^br^r', t^t^ ^^TRW: t^ft^ ^fTRP^: kr2, ^f^^rd*4u!: r. ^^dbl^Kf, T^TRT^bk, ^^TRT^hin^r. ^twtvff^ hm^bk, ^t#f^ ^1*lf^<. r. Tf^^ hm^r^, tt^^TT r^^ t:f^RT fb, ^f^^T k, ?[fwr r.^*44I!!T r^ ^f\5?Bf^ llmlr^ ^(^cfc^UjI r',
f,
t^
fk,
f,
^-
^4'ni
*
is
b,
^*5lfT?*4u!l
^f<t4<m
r.
The meaning
the form
I|a, it
nevertheless
Id,
it is
p. ii8).
I was at
first
reading isi-krtam, 'made from the root is' {=id, cp. Grassmann, Worterbuch, sub voce
id)
;
but this seemed incompatible with the following tde^ ca (not tder vd) and tena in
the next line, which points to a single antecedent etymology, while Yaska makes no
reference to a root is in his explanation of IJa (see next note).
viii. 7)
Yaska (Nirukta
ttteh
Our author
* The preceding va in vokto shows that the vardhi- of the MSS. must also contain va
(that
is,
vd
rddhi-).
The dropping
of the
in the
MSS.
is
with vardhin and other derivatives of the root vrdh, which happens to have the same
meaning as rdh.
5.
it
is
(sarvam)
when
fuel.
sacrificed to,
he (Agni)
is
^Tf^ft
hmH^r^r^
^!J|?ft b,
^^
it.
:
f,
Tfl
^
m
.
r.TT ^m^dr,
b,
^bfk.
the varga
' That
to that of
fk,
qRf^^
^
MR^SI^
r.
^ ^^h, TT
The end
of
is
The
etymological explanation
similar
Yaska (Nirukta
8)
barhih paribarhandt.
2.
6.
wives of
(follows)
all (the
Agni^.
79]
?[Tr^
i.
Ti
iii.
9
b,
[-RV.
i.
13. 7
^I"<,y
hm^r^fkr^r^r' (on
in
r.
i.
The MSS. have the correct form 92). I7(^: hdm^, 11^^ b, T[^^: fk, ^ET^TT:
107 and ii. 148. M^TTiK omitted in fk. 6"^ follows the reading of hm^rbfk:
on
* This
is
doubtless suggested by
. .
RV.
x.
no. 5 (commented on
Agni
(cp.
i.
in Nirukta
is
viii.
10)
vi srayantam patibhyo na
This remark
intended
to
show the
105, 106).
iti
S'akapuni, in Nirukta
;
viii.
10, identifies
yajJie grha*
dvara
katthakyah
agnir
iti
sakapunih.
7.
Now
a predominance
^ f^mr^fTf
^ r. ^f?r^
m^r,
hrbfk,
hr^r^r^
^^
^^
'^
ff^
8.
'^ h,
t^g
'^ bfk.
^ Because they, as well as the other Aprl deities, are regarded only as forms of Agni.
two goddesses, Night and Dawn (naJctosdsau), they too are regarded as related to Agni. For the Dark (sydvi) * is related to Agni ^, while Dawn is, as it were, a sixteenth portion
as to the
(kald) of that
And
time
(Jcdla).
r,
^ hr^m^fkr^r^r^ ^WV^ ^ ^ ^ H ^ ^lrtl b. SHIMI^^ill hm^ bfr5r\ !lc(|H*n r^d, ^T*il^4> ^ H^Tl k, JTRTI^^ ?I#^ bfkr, <ft^* hdm\^^ g hb, ?R% '^ ?[ fk, ^1%^ g m^r, R>Hi<<*<l r^r*r^
W!K\^T^
'^
r,
(
ctl
r^.
* S'yavl
i.
is
the
first
of the twenty-three
in
Naighantuka
(i.
7.
hymn
'ji.
ii.
1).
"
That
Usas being a part of Syavl would also be related to Agni. Op. Nirukta
18
The reading
of r^r*r^
is
Usas
is
9.
Dawn
Night {naktd)
dew
(and)
mean
'
the
indefinite -coloured
one
'
(avyakta-
varnd)
RV.
i.
13.
8-]
BRHADDEVATA
iii.
10
(Nirukta
r,
[80
viii.
ii.
fk.
"^ftl
^T^o hm^r
lO
fr5gfr%^ hd,
i^T^ b, ^ ^(^
* Cp.
('T
^
;
?)
%^ 1^ T ^[^^ k.
l8 on ratri
:
^Srfq
^fr
%^
M^ ijir %f m\ f
is
This sloka
omitted in r^r*r^
viii.
Nirukta
ii.
* Nirukta
lo: nakteti
.-
rater
is
vd sydd ddnakarmanah
pradlyante
*sydm avasydydh.
naktd=i
an-aktd vy-akta
as far as the
meaning
itself)
difPerent
etymology (anakti).
to
Eajendralala
Mitra,
who has
ver, refers
RV.
*
i.
72. 9,
veh occurs.
This
An
Cp. Nirukta
10
api
vd naktdavyakta-varnd.
at midnight Darkling (tamasvati), and before the rising of the Sun she becomes Dawn (usas) by name.
10.
is
For at
first
^,
she
r.
TTI^ ^Wr hml^^r*r^ ^^ fkr. U^^ m hmV^br^r^r', f^nft^ ^ f k, have preferred since bfkr, hr^r^r^r', m^. I fW^ift, fPrf^^ <Wf^^ d^^d)
^
in
is
^|m fkr^.
The end
f,
i.
7 as one of the
;
names
of night.
%^
it
hm
r,
10"^ comes
first in
hm^r^bfkr^r^
in r
(= r^r'^r^)
is
10*"^
comes before
10"
of the varga
is
here marked by
all in
in b,
looking like ^, in
*
by ^ in k, not at
hdm^.
This sloka
numbered ^00
hd.
7 aa
as well as S'yavl
in Naighantuka
i.
synonymns of
3.
Sacrificers.
Tvastr.
Divine Sacrificers are the terrestrial and the middle (forms of) Agni^ For they were bom from the celestial (divya) Agni; they are therefore celestial (daivya)^
11.
Now
the
Two
by
birth.
^girr\bm^r(Sar\'anukramanT),^5rnThdr^fkr^
in fk,
^3?^
i.
r.
above,
108.
^RRTT
cp.
ii.
^IT^hm^r^r^r^'^R^b,
m^b,
viii.
omitted
;
^^I^ff hm^r^bfkr^r^r^
^1^
r.
^^
^^
ia
^^ hdr, ^3^t fk
:
cp.
r^r^r^r^
ii
^ That
is,
daivya
from divya
26.
81]
12.
is
iii.
15
[-RV.i.
13.
10
simply (representative
She
they who are called the Three Goddesses are here of) Speech (Vac) in the three spheres. spoken of by a threefold name* as abiding in the three
Now
lights
\
the
tliree
On
ii.
72 S.
^ Cp. above,
i.
90.
is
attached
(celestial)
b,
world.
o^l^WT fkrl
?n2( ITTFT
hdr^bfkr^r^r^
^t^
hm^rb,
b,
o^t^ Jn2riTTTnm\ ^ #?^ "^ hdrm^r^r*A "^bfk. hm\ JT^ "toTf^^PNi f^mi T^
o^t^
r,
0^%^
r^r^r,
r.
f^nfrf^^
fk,
r^rS,
fk.
Jf^fTT
JT^
d,
TT7^
*
iTTT'ft
:
r.
Anugd
iii.
6.
* Cp. above,
ii.
76.
same Vac is threefold (as) in heaven and in air and here (on earth). Both when individual and combined she belongs (hhajati) to * all these (three) Agnis ^.
14.
Now
this
^5^T
hm^r^r^r^bfk,
J^l^
r.
"
*<MfM hdrbfk,
* Cp. ^rita in
IJa, the terrestrial
i.
108, anuga in
iii.
13,
and anuvartate
in
iii.
6.
all
terrestrial Agni,
but
15.
Now
as to Tvastr, there
;
is
terrestrial
as terrestrial,
Agni * or (it may be said) there are stanzas ^ and there is one stanza also in the (hymns)
same to him
to the
r^),
^:
^i^J^
f,
r,
TSn^b. ^:
hm^r^br^r^r',
T.Wm^
r^r^
'^T^%g ^
is
hdm^r,
qi^rr^
r^r^
^^t^pfN:
hdrm^fkr^r^r'b,
W^^ ^
<<IW^
bfk.
in
r^r*r^
b,
^tc^TTf^^^r^
line has
The whole
the
^n#^
^
*\rt:(lR'llTi^g ^.
The
here marked by
dm
RV.
i.
13. 10]
BIIHADDEVATA
in
iii.
16
[82
That
is,
Apr! hymns
iti
in Nirukta
viii.
14 {agnir
is first
(v. 4),
and
deities (v. 2), secondly, among among the celestial deities (v. 6). According AprI hymns belongs to the middle group madhya:
viii.
14).
He
is
stated
below
(iii.
when
rupakartd.
^ That
restrial
ii.
is,
hymns addressed
Agni.
The
hymns
to the Seasons
(i.
15;
ii.
37 see below, iii. 36) is addressed to Tvastr, though the name occurs in ^ That is, in the hymns to the Seasons any one of the three forms of 36. 3 only.
36
on
ii.
The
Tvastr in the
Agni
hymns
to the Seasons he
may
4.
The
celestial Tvastr.
16. (Tvastr)
may
be (derived) from
'
from
tvaks, or
(it
means) *he quickly (tilrnam) obtains {aSnute)'^, or 'he assists (ut-tdrana) in works (karmasu) ^ therefore he obtains this name.
:
C=(^^4t hr^br^r^
TT^^ m\ gf^
^jJt^
r.
^
r.
fkr^,
gjtft TT
r.
gxt^f^fT
hm^
TBTT
(cp.
Nirukta
viii.
13),
bfk,
grJ^^M^d^fd W(
f k,
TJ^
TT
r^r^
^^Jt^
1^^
r^r'^,
T^ TT gxtT^H "^
*4^-TiKUrt
Wi hr3br^
viii.
*4^TiK*a1
^f^
r^r',
W^:^
*
iti
tTRTjft ^rf%
^R^
^fW ^trl
tvis,^
: '
13
In con-
iie.xion
with
tvisi-tas,
'
thou art
Manyu,
like fire.'
The
sufiix -tar
would be accounted
by transposition of
is
letters (as in
certainly going
17.
as well as the
(iha),
The thousandfold ray of the sun which abides in the moon, mead (madhu) which is above (para/m) and on earth also (abides) in the Tvastr (who is) Agni^
?nft
TT^
hr^m^r^ cUft
fk,
b,
OfHRt
V^
hm'rb,
^^fqrf^m
^^^^ f^:
r^r*r.
^iflj
fk,
rRfN^ r. ^^4jmf^d:
hr^m^br^r^r^ iTrf^
fk,
83]
iii.
21
[RV.i.
13.
10
^Ti'TJlr. ^nf^
hr^m'r^r'',
^ fbkr^
*
^^
is
fk. %f
'^ hr^,
r',
TT
^^
is
fr^, c!
^ ^ m^^ "^
Soma
is
k.
(cp.
* This
my
moon
Agni
is
as replenishing the
p. 112).
regarded
(op. cit.,
Soma
Having thus
on
it
from Dadhyailc.
Atharvan (i. e. Dadhyanc) even that spell (hrahma) seer became more brilliant by means of the spell.
^WTf^
and the
gTR
^r^:
18*' is
r.
ht^m^hfkT^r^T'^nig), ?rWT
cr <Vi<4U!
:
r,
?[^ifxi
r,
n.
^rTRI hr^mHfkr^r^r^
(g^<n)^Em-
hr^m^bfkr^r^r^
^<^4%
(g^lTn)*^*Iv!j4u!: n,
n(ra),
^^^^R: r.
omitted in n.
The
story of Dadhyaflc, as far as related in the following six slokas (18-23, excepting
i.
18*"^), is
u6.
12.
It is also told
by Sayana (on
RV.
i.
116. 12),
who
It
is
states that
it
is
Vajasaneyaka.
Books
444 f.).
Brahmana (xiv. i. l^"^^; see Sacred Which reveals the abode of Soma.
'
Do
of the
mead thus
hm^bn,
<T
(revealed)
for if this
alive.'
mead
TT
proclaimed (to
any
you escape
TT^fli
^f^
d^lMi,
r,
5Hf^hm^bfkn,
20.
W^ c^f^(^
f^ 3f|% ^H:^
^f^
ff
r^r*r*5.
Now
;
the seer
f^mi
<I^r^
8
in
m'^i^U f^%%^ k,
n.
hm^rbn(g), t|^|xj%
k.
<fi^T^%
t^ff^R^
r,
fJTH^ n.
marked by
The end
hm^bf, not
5.
The
Do you quickly make us To him the Nasatyas spake two receive the mead by means of a horse's head; Indra shall
21.
RV.
i.
13.
10-]
BRHADDEVATA
^?IT^^
n(g),
iii.
22
"^r%^
fk,
[84
^l^-f
b,
hi=^r^r' Sayana,
^^^ m^n,
^TTf^JIWR
^1%^
b.
aTTP^
r.
hm^bfkn, >I*r^r.^Un^TcTRt
^ITf^ ^
TT^I^r,
hr^r*r,
m\
iJ|^^<c; T
^
f,
fk,
<IK|tc(R
^ftfRT:
b, cTT
iV^^Vfi
(^Wf
'T)^slnTld:
n.
22. Because Dadhyanc had told (the secret) to the two A^vins with the horse's head, Indra took off that (head) of his (but) his own head they (the A^vins) put on (again) ^.
;
^l^1
n,
m^r^r^,
^^^^
n(g),
W%^ hrbfk.
r^r'.
cfl"
hm^r,
c!^^ r.f?:?^
ft bf,
HM^
*
r,
fTT^
W^
r^r*A cTWf
^<(^*d<.
n(g),
r,
^^^IrTRl
m\
5insrrTr"R.
^IRtTRl. bf,
^^f^T^I hr^bfkr^r^r'n,
tell
<f|'
fij^:
r.
The
S'B.
and Sayana
S^B.
Sayana
svakiyam mdnusam
4irah pratyadhattam.
The
S^B. uses the expression a^vyam sirah, and the verbs chid
and
apa-ni-dhd.
23.
And
in
Saryanavat.
fk,
^T^ fk,
(^vWt^S^tlK'^l)
^T^ n-
^ MSS.
^^IH^T^ r.
^PBJ hm\ ^^
r,
r,
^^
b,
and
f^
n.
24. Rising
on
living beings,
up from the waters (and) bestowing manifold boons it lies submerged in those same waters to the
-
d^^^d
r,
f,
hm^r^r^r^r',
IH^TT^
r.
V^TJl bfk.
oj^^
hm^r,
oTT^
bfk.
fim^rfW
TTT^PI
hm^r^
bfkr'^r^r^ e(4j|^d
That Tvastr, who is in the group of the middle sphere (mddhyamika) % is a modifier {vikartr) ^ of forms. He too is praised
25.
incidentally
^.
bfk.
TRT
^ hm\
7^1
(no particle)
marked by M
in
hm^bfk.
85]
is
iii.
29
viii.
[-RV.i.
13. 13
* Cp. Nirukta
^ Tvastr
RV.
as a fashioner of forms,
p. 116.
and
is
called rupakrt in
my
'Vedic Mythology,'
See op.
cit., p.
116, B, line 5-
6.
Vauaspati.
The Svahakrtis.
he whom they proclaim as Vanaspati is this (ay am) Agni ^ as Lord of the Wood for this (Agni) is lord (pati) of woods as (their) protector (paid), or because he guards (pdlayati)
26.
;
Now
them b.
MH^Idlfd TT hm^r^*rbfk, m^sl^idlfd
* Vanaspati as
^
i.
r.
an Apr! deity
is
here (RV.
Agni
bnt above (i. 66), where the three forms of Agni are distinguished, Vanaspati represents
i.
67.
Cp. Nirukta
viii.
vandndm pdta
vd pdlayitd vd.
Agni
is
also lauded as
mada
ii.
in the third
(stanza) ^ of the
six stanzas.
hymn
37),
which contains
xrf!TfT<ft
bfkr, 44n^lQfd
*<<
* This stanza
is
viii.
3) as
He
10;
no.
8.
28.
But an
'
him (Vanaspati),
'
as a sacrificial post ^
and as a
8), is (to
r,
tree,
anoint
(anjanti
iii.
^W
*
^
fk.
:
hm^^3fkr2r^ ^fflSn
V^ i\
^tflT
b,
^nR%^
iv.
r.
Cp. below,
viii.
lOO.
^ Yaska in his
agnir
(Nirukta
X.
iti
iti
iii.
8. i
merely remarks
in
commenting on RV.
iti
no. lo (Nirukta
sdkapunih.
17)
he observes:
tat ho
yupa
hdtthdkyah, agnir
29.
As
is
to the Svahakrtis
is,
various.
It
that
(viz.
which
simply
(a
form
of) this
Agni ^.
RV.
i.
13.
2-]
BRHADDEVATA
hm^r^fkr^r^'^,
r,
iii.
30
r^r*r^
[86
>*dlM<J<^l^
r.
im^i%^'g
r^br^r',
oiHTT^reWnf
c^
Cp.
'
hm\
^S^
omitted in fk.
viii.
20.
viii.
22) after stating the various deities with -which the prayajds
:
identified
dgneya
;
iti
it is,
everything else
merely an attribute.*
30.
For he
(Jcrti)
:
is
the
making
(eJcaja) ^
of them, (that
is
is
of a single nature
it
he who
is
r.
hm^r^bfkr^r^r',
hr^bfkr^r^r"^,
^ ^^T^^r.
many
i.
^TRT
The end
of the varga
here marked by
is
^
is
in
hdm^bfk.
:
explained by kartr
svdhds, there
beings (cp.
61).
7*
Deities of
BV.
i.
14 and
15.
31.
(stanza) with
mf^
rrTT hd.
r, <trrf|[
hdm^bfk.
hm^r^kr^,
o^ ^
hr^bfkr^r^',
HM^"^
55R#^ fb,
^TJ"
r.
rbfk, iRT*
f,
o^^ m^rbr-'r^
o^^
fk, >?RI
r.
* See above,
155, note ^.
* That
is,
32.
The
who
TT ^rr
bk,
^TRTT hr3r^
b,
o^ r. SraiT'fr ^ hm^r^bfkr^r^',
^t^l^
is,
r^br^r^r',
*
cTZTrf^
^:
fk,
That
* That
is,
sacrificial application as
AprI stanzas.
87]
33.
iii.
36
[-RV.i. 15
The hymn, 'Hither with these' (aibhih: i. 14), which invoking Agni^ is spoken of here as addressed to the All-gods (vaiSvadeva), is recited (Sasyate) among the hymns to the Allgods, because, being composed in the gayatri metre,
it
contains
^^^fT%
hm^rb, qrRl%
*
h,
fk.
^^i%fW%
iii.
mVfi^r^r', ^^|^f*r^
k,
^
and
^f#f*n^
r.
IJ^
33^^=11. 128"^.
Agni
is
hymn ;
it,
gods
(in
3 and 10).
Cp. below,
iii.
51.
^ Cp.
iii.
43,
34.
As
to the
of twelve stanzas,
in
it
(i.
,
15), consisting
Season
fq%cf^
bf,
l^N: ^
29.
r-
'=rarr^^l^W:MSS.,
That
is,
cp.
AB.
ii.
in the
plural
and
Rtu'
(rtund), in four
(rtubhih),
(11, 12)
'with Rtu'^-.
here marked by
in
dm^bfk, by ^
in h.
hymn
of the
EV.
(jrtuna
occurs
and
6, while
;
and 8
but
it is
ii.
Rtu
offerings; see
TS.
vi. 5.
3;
AB.
and Haug,
vol.
ii,
8.
Hymn
to the Seasons
BV.
i.
15.
36.
The Rtus
so
it
is
both in the
for offerings to
36 omitted in r^rS.
RV.
i.
15]
BRHADDEVATA
is,
iii.
zl
p. 336,
[88
^
;
That
RV.
ii.
36
cp.
AB.
v. 9. 6,
Haug,
vol.
ii.
ii,
note
Prolegomena,
p. 193,
one hymn).
37.
Now
with the
first
the Maruts with the second, Tvastr^ with the third, and Agni with the fourth
A^'^y AX^A^'A
tn^srr
*
^ m^r'br^ A^^\
^^^^(^ ^
hd,
ilf^Arl
cm:
r.
tu ya, v. I.
cp. above,
15.
38. with the fifth Sakra (Indra) again, the two gods who dehght in truth (Mitra-Varuna) with the sixth, and with the four* beginning with the seventh (7-10) Agni Dravinodas.
bfk.
;
cp. above,
44.
39.
The
is
to be
its
known from
characteristic
(tattvena)
authoritative
statement*
(ddesa),
not
from
mark
(linga)
know
actually
characteristic
mark ^.
^ f%^:
^^hm^rbfk,
hm^rbfk,
X^TOT
r.
^^RTT: r^S^
iii.
* Op. below,
109.
That
is,
Agni
is
but only by the attributive Dravinodas, which might designate another god (though a well-known epithet of Agni; cp.
i.
106;
ii.
iii.
61).
40.
With
hymn
T^^IT^ljrr
T^^l
hrbf,
<(ifl<:
kr^
The end
of
the varga
is
here marked by
in hd.
it
is
89]
41.
is
iii.
44
[RV.
i.
15
9.
For where,
each deity
hymn) with many deities or two deities, praised singly ^ (ekaikd) or by quaHties arising from
they regard that (hymn) as one containing
dis-
its activities'^,
^
r,
;
'
bfkr^,
^^^^crrai^ r^r*i^.
fk,
3J%^
h,
lim^rbfk,
#1^ r^i^i^
f^^TIR^flfl^
R+lTft^sjIdTf
82
;
1^V{fW^jff[
?f^ hdm^,
vii. 8.
iWfW^fTI
<T^ r^r^r^r^(?)
iii.
f^'^rfW^f^IJ in Nirukta
*
vi.
Cp. bolow,
iii.
in the singular
vii. 8,
'
is
used.
* Cp. below,
x. 17. 3 as
69,
on RV.
viii.
29.
Yaska, in Nirukta
gives
RV.
in
an example
of vibhaktistutih (where
to a samstava or 'joint-praise.'
42.
Now
the
hymns
is
kinds
that which
provided
(surya-samstava),
{vi^va-lihga),
b,
f^^^;^
% fk.
^V!J4*j|f^ h, ofH.*
dm^bfkr
(cp.
43.
That which
is
many
is
divinities;
that which
is
by
All
'
(viha-linga) ^
gods are praised) with their universal (viha)^ qualities arising from their activities ^.
^vsjcHsjdlfd
b.
hm^bfk,
o^ g f^: #: hm^r, f^
r.
^:
f,
o^:
k,
f%f#:
view of
r^rS.
xii.
43'^=iii.
6o^
Yaska
in
Nirukta
40, where
states the
characteristic
word vi^e.
134.
Cp.
vi.
69.
44.
That which with reference to the All-gods frequently same time praises the gods themthey call a joint-praise of the Sun (surya-samstava).
hm bk,
II.
f,
f^^g^f
k. ^c(T?^tftf(T
RV.
i.
15]
BBHADDEVATA
(the
iii.
45
[90
term * does) not (apply) at the beginning of the hymn to Bhaga^, nor in hymns to Usas, nor in the hymn to Savitr, 'I invoke '^^ (hvaydmi: i. 35), nor in the Stirya (hymn)^,
45.
But
(makha)
r^
51)-
'>^h%H TT
*
Wrirm
^m^ hdmir^bfkr^r^r^
rk.
JTRt
^^irr^
iH'fri^fWT^
Q. in
(cp.
r.
fk, (if
^) ^N^ TT
The end
of the varga
is
here marked by
hdm^bfk.
vaisvadeva.
vii.
first
stanza of
41 (the only
hymn
to
Bhaga
it is
in the
mentioned, but
it is
not vaihadevi.
In the
stanza of this
hymn
Savitr
is
not vaisvadevt.
This, I
RV.
when
x. 85, to
:
the
suppose, means
nor are
hymns
applied sacrificially.
10.
How
hymn.
are) statements
may
be
(used).
r.
That
is,
when names
are
in a subordinate
47.
But the
old
Lamakayana*
many
H^^l^hm^r, H^iJI^bk,
hd,
M^-^l^f.
^xrft#^-
^^TR^'H:
xiii,
^fT^TRI^: m^r,
0*<*I*<*1' bfkr^r^
p. 426.
48.
The
(in
where
whether praised or not, (but) indicated somethe hymn), the seers adore with formulas. That ^ (deity)
divinity,
{idstra)
of.
J^ #t^ ^^
b,
^^
fk,
^cidl^M<rti'#5?i: x^x^x\
?T#5r^^Wt>f=tf^ f^
hm^r,
dr,
f{^
fm h.
91]
^[%fT
m\
^%f7T
iii.
iii.
51
[RV.
i.
15
fk,
^
.
;
^n^rt%<l hm^r^bfkr^r^r"^,
^|^d
tarn is
r.
48"^
is
nearly
identical with
81"
also
i.
22.
''
The feminine
used as
if
devatd, not
daivatam preceded.
49.
their
beginning, and in
though not designated by somewhere at the the middle, and at the end, and in individual
(of the gods),
passages (prthaJctvesu).
f,
^T^ ^ b, ?T^ ^^ '^ m\ ?r^ TT^ '^ r. g^I^l^^ hdr3r^ g^j^ ?r^ ^ Tr% '^ hd, r^ '^ m^\ yVSIJ^^ fk, f^^TTf^ r. ^i^: hr^r^mifr^ ^^: kr. ^5Rtrf^TfT hbf
"^IT^ f^ raM)fk,
"m^ g
r,
Wift hd
(no particle).
J^'Qf
^^
r,
<llM^5ilf^
rlr^r.
m\
o^Sa^Mr^air-!
^JMf^SlR
k.
irf^ci:
hmVbfk,
frT^
That
is,
though the names of the gods who perform those actions may not be
(as in
RV.
viii.
29).
**
That
is,
whom
50.
The very
:
action
by the action ^
the Nivid to Savitr^ praises since the cow, the courser, and the ox are
itself in
b.
^IN
^rrf^^W
fk,
fk, '^'^t^^l^'^ b,
^tS^
*
^tlI"P3t^ TT hm^
fj[\( "^J b.
m^),
is
^t^?fT
^ Wf^
^0
in
v. 17. 7.
xxii.
iii.
TT
^t^fT ^^f^"
iii.
The end
of the varga
here marked by
op.
hdm^bfk.
^ Cp. below,
The Nivid
i.
to Savitr is
RV.
i.
24. 3;
"
AB.
78;
see also
7
;
stutis tu
iarmand &c.
In VS.
22
diuh saptih
79.
11.
Hymn-owning and
incidental deities.
seer)
51.
Inasmuch as (the
to
c,
hymn
Bhaga*
(i.
'
(vii.
41),
praises Agni and others in the Mitra and others in the panegyric
in (the
of the horse
162)^,
hymn)
to the
All-gods
(aibhih,
r,
i.
14)
W(^
^hb,
rir4j.6j2^
^m\ m^l ^:
f^
3n%
fk.
m*^^
o^Yg^^^
(f?l)^T^|jy^^fft
b. 1^^%
bfkr,
o^
hd.
RV.
i.
15]
That
is,
BRHADDEVATA
in the first stanza
;
iii.
52
That
is,
[92
in the first stanza.
iii.
see above,
.
iii.
45.
See above,
iii.
.vaihadevam ihocyate]
cp. below,
141.
most part employing in his praise (stuvan) other stanzas* at the beginning and end (of a hymn)^, he (the seer) from association (pratiyogdt)^ or on occasion (prasangdt) praises another deity at the same time ^.
52. as to that, they say that, while for the
b, 5?rr
^
;
5^:
is,
f,
5?rr
g^ 5^:
k,
^ ^^r^:
r.
irf^r^arrc^m^r^rSr^ niHieit-
arTfthd,
IHfi^lJIKf, Mld^l^lKk,
in^iTMH br.
hymn
(vii.
* That
thus the
tristubh
first
stanza of the
first
hymn
to
Bhaga
41)
(i.
is
composed in
the
and
last of the
hymn
to Savitr
35),
The reading
of
some of the
may be due
often
hymn
first
to
Bhaga
last
41),
That
deity.
is,
the
and
stanzas of a
hymn
show
diversity of both
metre and
53.
The deity
* is
to
whom
(arthavdddn)
to be
known
hymn-owning
(sukta-hhdgini)
is
whom
to be
^^ST^^Tt^hrbk, fkm^
^T<t.f, ^[tnT^m^,
^^'ei^T^:
i.
r^r^r^.
fis***
omitted in
i.
''
9.
Cp. above,
17, 18.
In four ways * (caturdhd), it may be said (vd), the hymnowning (deity) is mentioned (hhanyate) in that hymn in which a seer who praises all the royal Eishis or (divine) E-ishis^ is
54.
indicated (nirdista)
'^^
3TT!?I^
39T^?q% r^r*r^
^ifr^ hm*r,
^g
^ ^ ^ % ^ ^ "^^Hhm^rb,
hdr^
b,
r.
?Tt^hd,
bfk.
"^^ V{^
^iVm^r, '^gFT
54*** is f k.
f^
<ifW
b,
^I
g
f,
omitted in m^fk.
-^rf^^
^A^VW.
hdr,
^^^(M
'Plf^
*
m^b,
is,
^^fft^ k.
I suppose, if the term
That
:
vihe occurs
hymn
as
a whole
see the
133.
^ This,
93]
I suppose,
till
is
iii.
56
[RV.
i.
15
meant
56,
and may
:
The
names (except
Nabhaka
enumerated
in 55"59
^.re
deva hymns.
the previous
ii.
129-131.
The
additional ones
Rji^van
f,
^f^<>
hm\ f^o bfkr. ^^ilS^ hdm\ '^ fjcftuf^ fkr, ^^^RT^ b. UII^M*^ r, ^I^Tcft hm\ ^4T<fl' fk, iyi4lft b. aftfmt ^: r (=r^*r^;, M\^^\ if ^l hm^bfk,
iTTT^ ^WJ
r^r^r^r'.
^fm
by
itself
name
(2)
Tfm
name
q^^HTt
as the
(3)
*nft*ll could
Ht<li, and
this
word becoming
*1|iqt
is in
is
'^m
(the reading
"m seems
is
me
its
a corruption of '5njt)
to
(4)
though
no reason
(as there
made the
in
cor-
The MSS.
"^jfq in
r^r*
have
in
shown to
i.
(^T
126,
i.
127,
^qt^ and
is
ii.
129);
of the varga
i.
here marked by
^ Seer of
i.
^^
* Seer of
14.
186.
'
Seer of x. 56.
49-52.
* Seer of
viii.
27-30.
Seer of
^
vi.
^ Seer of x. 92.
Seer of
i.
89, 90.
12.
Seers of Vaiiivadeva
a-,
hymns
(continued).
56. Svastyatreya
and the son of Urvasi (Vasistha) Duvasyu&, and the son of Mamata^^ (Dirghatamas),
(Visvamitra)
^,
Nabhaka ^
^rrf^i^^t^
r r
.
b,
im^ft^fH
fk,
r,
Trf^T^tg:
20.
5),
viii.
no seer named nf^, and the two patronymics would naturally form
70.
Trf'fWn^^
5
:
in
^ Seer of
i.
139.
**
Seer of
i.
121, 122.
^ Seer
of of
i.
3.
7-9;
X. 137.
no
entire
hymn
'
Seer
;
vii.
All the
MSS. and
RV.i. 15]
but Nabhaka (seer of
viii.
BEHADDEVATA
39-42)
is
iii.
57
hymn
is
[94
or stanza to the All-gods
list
mentioned in a previous
is
hymns
164.
to the
All-gods
may have
57.
a corruption of nedistho.
Seer of
i.
Vihavya* the
^,
seer
e,
by name
Vamadeva
of Daksa ^
t^f^:bmir,f^f^hdfk.
f.^l^^^I^f^k.
^dTf^fd:
b,
f|dlf<fd
^dl(<fd:
r,
^qj^cTTf^:
and
(as
r^r*r^
viii.
* Seer of x. 128.
^ Seer of x. 137. 2,
an alternative to Manu) of
29.
Seer of
v. 44.
EV.,
i.
word nabhayah
occurs.
'
Seer
of
is,
iv.
55.
Seer of
i.
3. 7-9.
^ That
;
Tanva Partha,
seer of x. 93.
;
^ That
x. 29.
cp.
SarvanukramanT
Arsanukramani
Juhu*, and the seer Grtsamada^, and those who are the divine Seven Rishis^, Yama^, Agni Tapasa, Kutsa^, Kusidin&,
58.
and
Trita^i;
'^fl^ bfdr, ^fil:
^ ^^: ^
cTTTO:
k,
b,
^^
m\ ^fl
'^^rg
r,
hk.
fk.
wt Tm^im^
^mt
f%^rn?^:
f,
^i^ f^
frrWtt^^fB(J
^nft f^^'nraJ
hdr^m^r^r''^.
^(M^lMt(J because (i) the patronymic Tapasa could not be connected with Atri, who is Bhauma (2) Tapasa, as the patronymic of three Eishis (Agni, Gharma, Manyu), would
;
not be used alone to designate one of them without any indication to show which was
meant
(3)
Agni Tapasa
is
the seer of a
list (ii.
hymn
to
the All-gods.
On
Atri, who occurs in the previous From some of the preceding notes
it will
my
'
text.
29, 31.
* Seer of
14 and part of
i.
x. 10.
Seer of
x. 141.
Seer of
i.
of
105.
* Seer of
83.
^ Seer of
105.
^^
Bandhu and the rest*^ separately and Nejamesa d, and he who is Samvananae
by name.
95]
* Seers of v.
iii.
62
[RV.
i.
15
^IT^^f^hdm^r, ^5^*d<<^^
24 and
x.
^^di<l^(
fk.
^^^^TT^ m^rbfk,
57-60.
That
is,
in v. 24;
cp.
ArsanukramanT
i.
v. 11,
where their names are enumerated, and they are stated to be ekarcdh,
of one stanza.
e.
The
seer
of X. 184.
The
The
seer of x. 191.
universal
(viSvaih)
have praised (him) in separate hymns with his qualities arising from his (asya) activities ,
^ hm^bfk, ^
60
*
r^r^r^.
.
"^T^
hm^r, 'W^
is
^
134.
fk, '^(^
br^r'.
^t^
=43
The end
of the varga
praise
hdm^bfk.
hymns
Agni
ii.
in those
hymns with
the attributes
of the All-gods, as in
RV.
i.
14
cp. above,
iii.
33 and
13. 61.
(to be)
Explanation of Dravinodas.
Deities of
SV.
i.
16-18.
(iii.
Now
the Dravinoda,
asserted above
38)
his
TndraS because of
hdm^fk
qrf^ dm^rfk,
hdm^r, ^^^rtTfnfr:
* Cp. Nirukta
is
Xrrf^
hb.
^Un0
^T^^T^i
it is
^^rf^rT^J
^ Cp.
(cp.
the
b, cj^cl-H^f^: fk.
viii. a,
where
is
refuted;
above,
25,
where
this is stated to
Agni Dravinodas.
Agni
is
Dravinoda ^
for
he
is
the giver
(mathyati)
of strength ^
and he
is
is)
rubbed
^f^uft^
in bfkr^r^r''
k.
The
be found
It is
(=B) and m^
hdm^m^r
(r^r^r*r*)=A.
not
till
from
B
to
begins.
b.
at once
begins to show
RV.
i.
15-]
BRHADDEVATA
and
in 6i, as the
iii.
63
63 we have the nom.
pi.)
[96
of the
nom.
(in
alternative form dravinoda used for metrical reasons instead of dravinodds (the
nom. of
" Op.
(i.
106;
iii.
65; ace,
ii.
25).
above,
ii.
25.
Cp. Nirukta
viii.
call the oblations wealth {dravina)^, because it is from the oblation now the sacrificers (rtvij) are givers produced hence they themselves are wealth-givers of them ^ (oblations)
63.
They
(dravino-da)
^.
rirr
b,
f^^^ fk,
2
:
^^ m\
53. i.
25 and Nirukta
viii. I.
viii.
"
The
EV.
i.
Yaska
64.
Or he
'
(Agni)
is
(called)
(connected) with
them
'
of the seers
(and)
br (Nirukta
m^fk,
fr^
2:
viii. 2),
"^sift^
b,
fk,
^fr ^W\
^mft r.^cfr
r^r^r"^,
^^
Agni
m^bfk.
^fWt^:
yatho etad:
m^bkr^rl
agnim dravinodasam ahaiti:
'
* Cp. Nirukta
viii.
rtvijo
dasah
te
ity api
nigamo bhavati.
in
VS.
v. 4.
viii.
EV.
sahaso yaho,^
i.
26. 10 &c.
Cp. Ninikta
balena
mathyamdno
jdyate, tasmdd
is
The
Agni by means
That
is,
he
is
Dravinodasa as derived
:
Agni who
called
*
is
wealth-giver {dravi' :
noda)
then * that he
is
^fWt^Tf^ hdm^r.
^^^b^^J
r (Nirukta
r.
Hm^\ ^f^Wt"
^: hdmV^m^
(65)
is
Tnrr^Tff^"
only,
c||^| s^lRjuH^^i:).
r^r*r^).
This
s'loka
found in
A MSS.
hdr^r (presumably
therefore
97]
iii.
69
[-RV.
i.
18
them.
number
lines in
of five slokas,
and 65"
it
is
probably
a later addition.
This sloka follows the Nirukta even more closely than the preceding five
do.
is,
:
*
iti
That
when he
is terrestrial.
Cp. Nirukta
viii.
ayam
evagnir dravinoda
^akapunir
66.
Here
(i.
(the
hymn) which
'
Indra
to
is
it
16) is addressed to
'
is
The Soma-presser
praised
1
<H>^t; hm^r,
^^^m^ Wr
7J
r,
b,
^{^^fiWT
r^'.
T!Ri^
TT^trTt
^ hm\
o^
r^r*r^
in
o^^
f.
^
A
k.
is
here marked by
^^
in
bfm^, not
hdm^m^.
The omission
here,
number
is striking,
The reading
14.
of
i.
16 (a
tvS).
Deities of
first five
RV.
i.
18.
;
67. in
the
in
stanzas
pati
and
Narasamsa
Soma-Indra are
the fourth
fifth.
Soma and
Indra,
(adhikd), in the
On
world
^
occasion
are proclaimed
by the
fl^
seer.
^f^TJIT
^t^U!lfV|'*T hdm,
^f^T
r^r*,
bfkr.
^^^^ hdm,
'>Vi[', r.
bfk.
That
is,
69. Thus (a name) of Prajapati (prdjdpatyam) might be (meant for) Indra on this principle (iti) two names of his ^ are mentioned here. There are six others as well Prajapati is the first of them.
II.
RV.
i.
8-]
BRHADDEVATA
b,
iii.
70
[98
fl^
Ma^lf*! bfk.
crrf^ g.
fk,
^f^
1(
^ifWR^ ^TJ^Snt^
r'^r^.
^ W ^T^
is,
^-Rn^^liinr,
^if^f 4M^KT
TJ^f
bdm,
'^T^t
r,
b,
^rf^JTTf
^ITTTT
tTR:
/r^k,
to Prajapati, viz.
Brahmanas-
Naighantuka
v. 4.
That
"wanting in
70*'
,
it
from 69"
to
and without
hdm^b,
^ni
hm^rb, ^7f
fk.
it is
predominantly an
71. Ilaspati, Vacaspati, then Brahmanaspati: the third ^ and the last b (belong) to a hymn ^, as well as the first ^ and the fifth ^
T35^5ft?r^
m\ T^o^tTT h,
f k.
?[^T^Tt7T bk,
iJ^^^fH^
fr,
^v^Hl(7r^ r^
^"^ hm-^r.
is,
^h1*II% ^
h m^ r, ^tf^^
is
b k, g<?t^'%
cHf^ ^ TTO^
hm^r,
f.
The end
of thevarga
here marked by
That
is,
Ka.
That
Brahmanaspati, to
The BD. mentions one stanza only (i. 24. i) as addressed whom (or Brhaspati) several hymns are addressed.
to express
; *
Ka.
The
genitive suklasya
belonging to a
is
hymn
or part of a
for
no hymn as a whole
attributed to either
Ka
or Sadasaspati.
is,
Prajapati, to
whom
x. I2i is addressed.
The reading
of A, caturtham,
in the Eg-veda.
must be wrong,
It
as neither a
hymn nor
slip for
a stanza
is
addressed to
Kama
is
pre-
ceded by
trttya,
That
is,
Sadasaspati, to
whom
15.
Frajapati's
names
(continued).
Deities of B.V.
i.
19.
72. 73.
hymn
nor
a stanza belongs
him.
Now
say that
the names of
all
0.
;
'
99]
iii.
76
[-RV.i. 19
;
With regard
he
is
72.
to
for
of eight (only)
^ ^
m^r^r^r^,
^
T
^irnZI^hdr3m^m''m^
hr^^^r*r^
^"^ m^m'^m^.
li
^
f
'nf^
"^
original
read).
^TT
(no g).
T^
(tatra).
is
Used
The reading
^ Ete
(all
MSS.)
is
used demonstratively
&c.'
i.
:
vjrith
who
in sense it is
practically
eA:e.
"
Because he
cp. above,
62.
74.
sacrifices
and oblations
to
Now
^=^
who belong
the middle
Agni
3T<
bfkr^r'^rl
hd.
with the
hymn
of nine stanzas
'
To
this
(prati tyam:
i.
19).
Maruts
in this
hymn
r,
'Hl^f m^ b k
76.
^i^^
>^f r^ r\
^l^xjij l^ h m'
r,
^^T1[7 b f k r^
one,
Yaska^ thinks the middle Agni, and not the terrestrial (is meant). But it can only be this terrestrial (Agni), for
(here) evidently (his) character^ [rupa).
such
is
^Tf^^^
varga
is
hm^r,
xnf^J^^^
^M
in
br^r', Hlfv}*^
^ ^
19,
b,
?rsm
f,
r^r^r',
k.
T?Tf^% ^^^
jrm
ft.
The end
of the
here marked by
hdm^m^bfk.
stanza of
i.
* In
commenting on the
?
first
he remarks (Nirukta
x. 36)
ham anyatn
;
viii. 94 where I have printed tathdrupam as a possessive compound in agreement with suktam.
;
The
last
(v.
87
vi.
Here, however,
it
* :
for his
RV.i. 19]
16. 77.
BRHADDEVATA
How
in
(a prayer) as
iii.
77
[100
Such
is
not
(the
(applicable)
(the
case
the
lightning
(Agni)
so
invocation)
deity
^.
^^ ^^
T
iliflna^ r^r^
r,
d^Hsf ff hm^r,
%^ %aiclf^^ ^^ %3nTf^^ ^TTf hm^r, ^^rfrrf^ ^1^ ^^ hm^r. ^<^ ^c^ fkr^r^rl The whole
fk.
fk.
varga l6 (77-82)
*
in
i.
is
omitted in b.
pitaye ca are intended to represent the actual words of the text
19. I
That
terrestrial,
is,
deity,
be
one to know the divinity ^ of a stanza, of a hemistich, of a verse ? As in the Nivid to Savitr ^ the activity (of the god) is praised by the (statement of his) activity ^,
78.
is
How
UT^
*
fr^r^r"^,
'^fT^^
k,
W^rf hm^r.
is
^ ^^
^
The doubt
as to
which Agni
meant
how
is
one to be sure of the deity in stanzas or parts of stanzas, as compared with the
deity of a whole
hymn
(above, 53)
this
given
RV.
50.
i.
24. 3
we come
god
17. 7
:
iti
sdvitram.
See above,
'The milking cow, the carrying ox, the swift and as (in the stanzas) May (woman) Mitra be gracious to us {Sam no mitrah i. 90, 9), May Varuna be our protector' (Varunah prdvitd hhuvat i. 23. 6)^,
79. (as
in)
'
-,
'
3[tiift
^tgffTTf^T^
r,
^
'
"^(1^:
fk.
^t^: gttwr
^RI^^^
been alluded to
7[^ ^
hm^r^rS^,
r.
This line
is
xxii. 22,
50.
'
That
'
is,
in these
as
gracious
and
protector
respectively.
101]
'
iii.
82
[RV.i. 19
:
80. (and)
(aibhir agne
i.
14. i)*
in such cases (tatra) the deities have to be carefully observed in accordance with the general purport (prdyena) of the hymn.
many
deities
^.
* Already referred to
above
(iii.
That
is,
Devata-
Dvidaiva-hahudaivatam seemfl to
81.
is (to
be
indicated anywhere ^.
is
Where in a formula addressed to two divinities a deity spoken of in the singular (ekavat),
^'^(T^hdr,
m^, f^[^^n
48"
,
rfk.
^r^
81**
^
is
f,
^'*^d*dfik
fl[^^
hd,
f|[^?t
and
it is
as
it is it
as with
* I take the
sam
to be
it
iii.
48)
That
is, if
association
i.
who is
clearly praised
may
iii.
49 and
is
119).
An
154,
praised, but
the dual
vam
occurs.
Here
it
may
i.
155. 1-3.
know
also
is
that in which,
when
there are
^.
many
(divinities),
a deity
In benedictions {dsirvddesu),
in (enumerations
of)
technical
names {samjndsu),
in leading ritual
many
where two-membered
(deities
^.
41
Nirukta
vii.
8 has t%*rf^").
cfci;
|jfM^^l^ hm^ r,
^TFW^F^W
r,
r'r\
^(W^^^r^^
fk.
Tfrl fW'r'',
k.
hm^r.
^TSTT^
r^r'^rl
BEHADDEVATA
r,
RV.i.2o]
iii.
83
mth
v. 93''^
[102
^^
in
#^[ffl"
tKWt
m^
after 154.
T^
J^^t^
fk.
82"^
is
is
identical
82
is
repeated
The end
of the varga
here marked by
iii.
^^
in
hdm^fk.
41.
^ I take hahusu to be
and abahuvat
to ekavat.
last
two
singular,
and therefore
it is
That
line
may
also be
an early interpolation as
it
17.
of Angiras,
(viz.)
were three sons of Sudhanvan, son Rbhu, Yibhvan, and Vaja^; and they became
pupils of Tvastr.
The reading
of 83"^ in the text
is
^TT^RI ^rf^T^T^
r.
^ r^r^r^ W^ ^t^^HSR: H^T^^ Wf^TT^^ ^ fk, ^ ^(^<jV<^4-4|<j^^4^lr*il^^ ^ b. ^nrWg hm^r, ^T^^ bfkrl ^^ ^i^RHLhr^m^bfkr^r^r', % ?^|?:^ ^
The following
as an introduction to the
Rbhu hymn
20.
EV.
i.
no.
4)
iti
84. Tvastr instructed them in eveiy art of which he was a master {tvdstra). The All-gods, who were thoroughly versed in the arts (parinisthita-karman), challenged them *.
*
That
is,
to
show
had acquired.
They then made for all {the gods) vehicles and weapons. They made the nectar-yielding cow the draught of im85.
is
<T
mortality (amrta)
<l<1^p^ hm^r,
g hdm\
^
B
bfkr.
fk,
dd^^f
after
b,
dd^d^^TT^T^
r.
85**^
comes
89"^ in
r,
^Hrac^
^^Rrt^it b.
"^
f,
dd^sld*^^
7[^
r^rl
r),
'^PR^
(n^i)
(^:)'^:
m\
85*"*-
89"^ in
Bm^
only.
then for the A^vins a divine car with three seats, and for Indra his two bay steeds also what (they did) through Agni who had been dispatched (to them) by the gods
86. of Brhaspati
;
;
'^.
103]
iii.
89
[RV.
i.
20
^f^T^?:^if^n m\ ^f^TfT^if%n
in\ TyS[J^
*
ff^^
f%rf
f,
p^f^rf
k.
fft
fk.^TJTfl^Tr*
bfkr,
^ft^fl^^o m\
of Tvastr's one, at the
i.
That
is,
made out
comniand of
the gods
who
RV.
i6i. 1-3).
he had said One cup (make into four EV. i. 161. 2), and when they had conversed in heaven (with the stanza), 'The eldest said' (iv. 2>3- 5) ^ they fashioned the (four) cups as had been said, gladdened by him ^.
87.
'
When
'
^
is
"5^ M*l^f*<rt{'^
b, T?;^ '^
^\^(H^ f^f^ m\
r.
M^Tf ^
^mt^Tcgrif kr,
f^l'T
V^
b,
^J{o
f,
T^
r,
!J|*nf*{(\(<|?h
f,
m\
^Sjf^-
Wft(?T^
#^
^^
"^fttBT^ f^l^
<Tt|
<f b.
#^
fk.
^5^irr m^fr,
is
here
^^ m\
by
in
^"~
The
Where the
eldest
That
is,
161. 2).
18.
Deities of
BV.
i.
20-22.
88.
And
bfk,
b,
Tvastr,
all
and
summoning
%^
^ ^^^:
<*{^
iv.
m^b,
<>JTnSI
fk,
oJT??^T^
* Op.
^T^*
r.
RV.
33. 3, 4,
and
see
my
89.
There appears
(in
name
of the
and the
last
is
prescribed for
them
^w-
w^T^r^t^ bfk, w^pai^ ^i4irtn<. m\ (^c(rt4^: ^7^: b, ^f^ ^<rr: m^ (cp. Nimkta xi. 16 ^^^rfW^WT:).
r,
:
f,
sr^^w^:
r,
That
is,
these three deities are mentioned either as rbhavah or vajdh, but not in
cp.
Nirukta
xi.
16:
wo der
erste
RV.
und
i.
20-]
BRHADDEVATA
genannt sind, nicht so der
iii.
90
Yaska goes on to say
:
[104
*
letzte derselben
mittlere.'
thus
there are
nena) of
many {bahuni) hymns in the ten books (of the RV.) with the plural {hahuvacaRbhu and praise in connexion {samstava) with the cup (cawiasa).' The remark
made
triad
is
'
in
is
my
'
Vedic Mythology
'
that
'
may
iii.
designate the
used.
RV.
i.
20. 8
AB.
30 regarding
see
Sayana on RV.
i.
20. 8
*
;
l6.
*'
The word
(Ss**)
taih
would
(= viivdn
(88"),
but to visvesam
in A, as 85" -89**
90.
And
^
Indra drank
this
(the
'
pressing.
Now
and
hymn
This
{ay am
follows
is
their praise.
^R%
*
^
is,
m^fkr,
^R%: ^f hd.
^ ^^
W^
f,
hm^bfk,
r^r*r^ ^^TT^^bfkr.
^(^ hr^m^br'^r^
last
^W^ k,
(i,
^^
i,^*^
r.
r.
^^^I^^^hr^m^
That
mentioned
'
prati
tyam^).
'Here' [iha: i. 21) the two gods Indra- Agni are The beginning of the third ^ (hymn praises) the Asvins and then the next four (stanzas) The golden-handed (hiranyapdnim: i. 22. 5-8) are addressed to Savitr.
91. (In)
praised.
'
of^Tf%'ft hm^r,
of^if%^
fkbr^rl
^rrf^^^^fr^rgrt^mtrrTT: hm^'.
br,
^rrf^^^fi^>jx2i^
^tr:t: r^r^
MtH^f^refcp.
^Jtq^
sisya.
^^rnrrJ
f k.
Sadguru-
That
i.
is, i.
hymn mentioned
(iii.
78-89), the
first
being
20.
92. One* (9) is (addressed) to Agni, but two (10, 11) to the Goddesses in the twelfth (stanza) the wives of the gods, IndranI and VarunanI and Agnayl, are praised separately.
;
Tl^rr^'t
g ^fNt
that
is,
hdn,\ Tj^rr^f
f k.
g ^^tit
There
is
r,
Ti^rr^*^ '^
|^Tf r'r',
:
T[fiT^1;
^<fl<tl b,
TJ^rT% ^q^q|it
this
this
marginal note in h
mantra-lihga-
viruddham
etat,
text.
.
The order
^^H*ieHl
bd
The Sarvanu-
m^ r.^^PTT^
105]
r'^r^r',
iii.
95
[-RV.
i.
23
initial
^ ^n^^ hdr, TJiql^ m\ <4N|4) fk, ^T^TRT b (the last four contract the vowel with the ^ at the end of the preceding pada). ^ ^^^ hm^r, cTTt ^^^
br^r^r'.
*
is
hm^m^m^dk.
We
have to choose here between an actual mistake in the text (which ought to
and 11
to the Goddesses)
position of the words from their natural order on account of the metre.
As
a similar
ii.
19.
BV.
i.
22
(contiuned).
BV.
i.
23
Fnsau Aghrni.
93.
And two
'
stanza
Earth.
Soft
'
{syona
(stanza)
1
*
5)
The
From thence
(atah
16)
is
(addressed)
hymn
(17-21)^
is
addressed to Visnu.
\^
^^t^hdr, lift
xnf^H^ ^fTT
^cfr
1j b, J(f\
f.
^Y%(^
h,
trr
^^
is
hfr^
^^ WW{:
^1|^^ m\ ^Y%f?q
b,
f,
^^ ^Tf^^
r.
^c^MI TRT
for the
^1%r[;b,
r'r^r^.
Owing
94.
To Vayu
(belongs)
'Mighty' (tivrdh:
a couplet
(2,
i.
23. i)
3)
Indra accompanied
XfJ^l
bfk.
r^r^r"',
t^|^ hbfk,
and a
triplet
is
attached
{d-saJcta)
to his car
a ghrni
a skin
full
of curds
(fq-:
fqt r^r^rV^^ frft hbfk. W^TTJ^ ^t r. ^ hm^3 "^([^li^ b, ^^IWt m^fr, -^n^Wt k.
<^
fk,
^^
?:^
b,
ftf^
T%
r,
^
I
f,
^:
r,
5^:
"^ r^rl
^^HH b.
ipf
The
to 97"
are wanting in A.
* Aghrni is explained
by Yaska, Nirukta
v. 9,
RV.
i.
23-]
BRHADDEVATA
he
is
iii.
96
is
[106
lauded
is
{ribhyate)
by
singers
{k'lri)^.
{drti)
full
of mead, the suppliant (arthin) also approaches the Asvins (in the
same way)^.
W^^tn^
ftl^
^eht:
fK^ fr^b, if^fx^ fx^ ^ ^ft^ ftl^ m^fkr^, r.-^ ^: b.ffH^ "ft7rR:fni\ j^i^h, f^f^iikv^^mfn
m\
^itft'Tt
r,
f k,
fTtTt
fk,
^
b,
r,
W^Tf^r
'^^1171
r.
in
all
the
i6.
The verb
Cp.
is also
cp.
RV.
vii.
is,
76. 7
p. 176.
^ That
= drti)
is
(drti) filled
with
mead on
97.
their car.
The skin
itself
'
Refresh the
madhund
iv. 45,
3'').
(stanzas) are to be
known
as (belonging) to
24) has
Agni as
^ ^f^
by ^Q.
in hd, *
in
bfr,
m^fkr, J'^fK^
b.^UrV^Tassumed
^)
(^^n^Zn^T SarvanukramanT).
and
e in
I have here
(''P*
'^nf^^
for '^kTX!^
^) ^o*
is
*s the
The end
of the varga
here marked
hdm^bfk.
The numbering
is
^^
and
^C
only.
drtim vahethe
madhumantam ahina.
20. 98.
Deities of
BV.
i.
24-30.
i.
But
is
(in)
'Of
(stanza)
addressed to
whom now' (kasya nunam: 24) the first Ka (i), there is (then) a stanza addressed
:
Agni (2), a triplet (next) to Savitr (3-5), 'Bestowed by the gods (bhagorhhaktasya 5), being optionally {vd) addressed to Bhaga.
to
'
What
{yac
cit
:
hymn) 'Whatever'
25), is
addressed to Varuna.
107]
iii.
102
[-RV.i.30
b,
-qt
f^
:
fk, xn:
^f^t^
r.
Do
i.
26) are
two (hymns)
addressed to Agni (26, 27) but the stanza 'Thou that knowest lauds' (jardbodha: i. 27. 10) Is to be recognized as (belonging)
to the Middle Agni; the last (stanza) 'Obeisance' (namah:
1
i.
27.
3) is
%"g^^TWT 'w:
100.
%^^^:
b,
^^^^r^i^tr:
f,
^g^^rmtriin r.
:
The following four (stanzas), 'Where' (yatra I. 28. 1-4), and the Mortar, (so) think Yaska* and
(alone). lim\
fkr^'^, ^f^(fH h,
^%7f\
hm\ ^TT^^ i.
^^^^^
^^t^The
^^t^T5(^o
is
bfkr'^r'.
* There
is
the deity
i.
two (stanzas
In
Mortar
(5, 6),
the two
following
^ hdr
(Sadgurusisya, Sayana),
^TtVlMcJuTl^ (TT
?) r^,
*!yryM(at
b,
1[ T<4*lijf^Mc(aJ fk.
^^
3?> f.
:
^^-
(Sadgurusisya, Sayana),
Yaska quotes
it.
commenting on
ca
:
ius cdrthe
tena colukhala-samuccayah
(7, 8)
mantra-lihga-samvaddt.
"
The Sarvanukramanl
is
mausalyau ca.
There
no reference to
is
Soma
lauded
in the
:
stated to be
This
is
see
Sadgurusisya (on
i.
28),
who remarks
is
Soma
in this
stanza
i.
is
implied
by AB.
vii.
17. i.
loi*
28.
102.
'
What
though,
True One
'
{ijac
i.
29)
is
30).
After the
; :
RV.i.3o-]
triplet 'Hither,
BRHADDEVATA
O
Af^vins' {dsvind^:
iii.
103
[108
i.
'
Who
of thee
'
(Jcas
te
Dawn,
is
the last
(triplet).
r,
W^ ^M^tl,!".
(i(t$n*
^^^
here:
tf^
^^fT'^Tf^'ft-
here marked by
^0
in
m^bfk.
MSS. owing
to the pratTka of
triplet
is
being described as
The
by
its
21.
Deities of ItV.
i.
31-40.
' '
:
i.
30.
seer)
made
of gold.
^hdr,
^^obfk.
hymn
according to 102.
104.
dressed to Agni
'
The (hymn) which (begins) 'Thou' (tvam: i. 31) is adand (then come) two (32, 33) addressed to Indra. Even thrice (tris cid i. 34) is addressed to the Asvins
;
:
(of Indra) without i. 32) lauds the action (any) statement of an object^ (artha-vada),
hr^fkr^r^r', ^TrTllb,
1^^ hrb.
* That
^ >5^ ^
m\
is,
fW^r."^
i.
ij^
b.
^ f. '^
hr,
>^^ff^
>^^
^ fk.
the whole of
EV.
expression of
105. (In)
'
I invoke
the next
to Savitr.
(i^) is
is
to Agni,
is (in)
(1*=)
hymn
is
stated to be addressed
109]
iu.
109
[-RV.i.43
fk.
m^r^
^^
r,
xn^
I
qr^
^^ m\
trr^
^%
b,
trr^
^-r
^^
TT^
^T 5?ft^:
Tf
fif
Frf%^rR:hr,
^Tf^
flJ bfk.
had seen them, sang, on gaining the position of Hiranyastupa and eternal friendship with Indra.
M^dlT^ hdm\ q%?rrf7T
bfkr.
f^ hm^r^bfki^r^r', J^
Loc.
cit.:
r.
TH^
hr,
UTF:
bfkr^
* Cp.
Arsanukramani
i.
ii.
angirasah sutah.
i. the three 36) is addressed to Agni following this (beginning) 'Sporting' (krllam: i. (37-39) 37) are to the Maruts ^. Stand up (ut tistha i. 40) is addressed to
Brahmanaspati.
'Whom
f,
i.
41)
is
Jl^
h
.
<cf
k.
W\d5 hclm\
^^ ^Wt
r,
fk,
^fN
r^
^F^ b.
^^
^ftlB
B,
^^^^
m^ r
^TfRT^^IW^.
The end
of the varga
is
here marked by
hm^fk, by ^^
"
in b.
The
correction of
marutam to marutam
is
.
construction.
marutam
'
hi,
that
is,
'
kr'ilam
(i.
37), as
{hi
22.
Deities of B,V.
i.
41-17.
1-3, and the third, 7-9, being addressed) to Varuna, Aryaman, and Mitra, (while) the middle one (4-6) has the Adityas for its divinities. Shorten, Pusan {sam pusan i. 42) is addressed to Pusan. (Then come) six (stanzas) addressed to Rudra (i. 43. 1-6), the third, however, not exclusively.
108. (the
first,
'
'
f,
ifNI
4 'fh^ ^If^^ b-
109. There is here (i. 43. 3) praise (of Rudra) along with Mitra, Varuna, and the All-gods. B It has already been said before^ by the seer^ that without an authoritative statement (ddesa) the divinity
RV.
i.
43-]
BRHADDEVATA
iii.
no
^J^R:
r.
[110
^W'Rt^irr
r,
The
are wanting in
* In
iii.
A; m^
39
na idkyam lingato
jMtum.
That
is,
author of the previous passage as different from that of the present one, certainly gives
the latter the appearance of being a later addition.
110. cannot be
known from
it
:
its
characteristic
is
mark
.
(lihga)
(the deity)
stated
(thus) in
Agni' {tvam agne i. 45. i) the Adityas, Yasus, Eudras are praised at the same time ^ (with Agni).
'Thou,
^m: fkb,
* This
^
is
'^
^^',
r.
it,
a state-
ment
as to the deity
made
in this
i.
(Ungat).
^ These
names
occur in
45. i
about them.
B
45).
Soma
(i.
43. 7-9).
(44,
i.
44.
i)
are
to
Agni
With a Pragatha couplet* the Asvins are (here)^ praised with Dawn who bears her characteristic mark (linga-hhdj)^. Here is Soma, bounteous ones (ayam somah suddnavah 45.
' '
:
i.
^lizft
r.
"^IT^^
^ ^l^
IRT^ f%^
*
i.
b,
ITPTTf^f^
^ f%^
b.
r,
^^
m^fk.
HJ||l1lPS|l1" ^cft"
fk,
HRl'illfd*^
^ f^
**
^ m^
r,
f^JHWr m^fkr,
That
I,
is,
f^Tf^TT^
That
is,
in
44.
cp.
ca.
That
is,
she
is
men-
tioned by
necessary,
name
and
As
in
looks as
tisrah
if it
on
and note
the sloka
is
probably genuine.
112. is a hemistich which has the gods for two following (hymns, beginning) 'She here'
its deities*.
{eso'.
i.
The
are
46. i)
Ill]
iii.
114
[-RV.i.51
(the stanza)
112*"^ is
is
With
in
oblation
and
'
(havisd
r,
46. 4).
wanting
m\
VJ^
i.
<H*$ri b,
j
here marked by
^^
not at
all in
hd.
;
45
aj/am
soma
ity
ardharco devadevatyah
v. 24,
Sar-
vanukraman!
In Nirukta
the explanation of
EV.
i.
46.
4,
23.
BV.
i.
The
S'atarcins.
two (hymns) addressed to Dawn (48, 49) then Upward him (ud u tyam i. 50) (in) Wherewith (yena i. 50. 6) Varuna * is addressed to Surya the last triplet connected with Heaven (dyuhhakti) is praised
113. 'Together with' (saha:
;
48. i) are
'
'
(50. 11-13)
is
IS^:
bfk, ^*T|Hibm^r.
this stanza
;
There
i.
is
no statement
cp.
Sayana on
50. 6.
Cp. Sarvanuki-amanl
114.
With
the
first
i.
two
'Rising' {udyan:
away
of disease^,
hostility to foes ^.
Among
{aindra).
the Satarcins
is
Savya ^ who
is
a form
of Indra
O^IIM^lfd^
b,
franM^ldc|^r\
ftTR^
r^,
O^IM-JpTl^i
m\ ft^fm^f^^
g) f^M|M'^ r^
f,
f,
'^:
fW^^f%lh, ft'fm^ r. f^^(^ r, f^^^ hm^bfk, (^hH ^3i: hdr, "^ ^r^ m\ "^FSm r', T!f^ ^rq b, ^ T^^
* Op. Sayana's introduction to the triplet
s'loka
i.
^ITt ^r^
k.
50. 11-13,
from Saunaka
i.
19. 4
smrtah
several
MSS.
Miiller.
of the
RV.
i.
50,
and
is
printed by
first
Aufrecht and
Max
:
the
first in
pada
there is different
sam
ait
Savya being
seven
hymns
i.
i.
13), these
hymns
is
now
way
The
hymns
more remote
; '
RV.i.5i-]
115.
BEHADDEVATA
sage Angiras
iii.
115
for a
[112
Of the
who wished
,
^^^
hm\ X^lW^ h, TW^ fk, T^^ r.^^^ hm\ ^ b. aj^^"^'^ A, ^"^ m\ 3J^^ ^^^ fk.
r,
:
^^
r,
^^ra^I
fk,
* Cp. Sarvanukramani
116.
Now
;
first
Satarcins
middlemen (madhyama) ^.
m-^,
^[^[^WTfT^WT
Sarvanukramani, v.r.
^p^
ArsanukramanI,
^% ^^ fk.
b,
4^b^f|[: hra^rbfk,
iii.
4. 2
(^dN^
^TTWrTJ
'^T"
fWT
JTiTfirr:).
" Cp.
Sarvanukramani, Introduction
ii.
2 2
^ff(\ TU]Y)^
irnznnO
ArsanukramanI
i.
ii.
x. i
cp.
BD.,
vol.
i,
p.
146
see
117.
'Now
i.
i.
58),
is
addressed to Jatavedas
while the
{vaydh
59)
is
:
addressed to Vaisvanara
i.
'Bearer' {yahnim
cTri:
^'T'dr.
f^ g
f,
T f%^ f k. c<f^4J
in
117*"^
hd,
l^i(4JTliH, m^b
here marked by
^^
24.
BV.
i.
61-73.
Eleven KhUas.
BV.
i.
74-89.
(61-63), 'To him' (asmai: i. 61), adFor the manly host (vrsne sardhdya i. 64) is addressed to the Maruts 'With a cow' {paSvd: i. 65) is (the first of) nine hymns (65-73) addressed to Agni; 'Ever indeed of you' {Sasvad dhi vdm)
118.
dressed to Indra
'
^^y*^^ Tm^Yftr
^fff?I hm^r,
m^r,
f.
"^^row
^^
bk,
b,
ir^^TTf^ g
'JHjf^f^ g
^ %}\i\U g
*^^%w t:^
r'^r'.
fk. ii^rtt
113]
viii.
iii.
121
[-RV.
i.
85
(imdni:
59)^
is (in)
hymn) 'These' But whatever praise of Indra-Varuna. the Sauparna hymns ^ are praised inciMldl o
hd,
dentally (nipdtastutisu).
iyi\pH^[^W[^^^
f^rf?!:
rfk,
^ai f^ 'i
l
l'Tl il
^inf%TRTRt(ft m\
viii.
mS
<Tf^^T^^<U
f^I
fkb
(cp.
Sarvannkramanl on
59: "^"R^iq^uj+i).
fhq^'iir^ hbfk,
gq^^^m^
f^imm
The
u,
k,
^if^
J.
f^fT
*
hr, f^xncrr b,
fsnrmr:
Here we have a
collection
known
RV.
in
hymn
of the
(viii.
This collection
i.
20. 3 as
Of the
ten As'vin
hymns we know
first)
and of one
viii.
12. 14
10. 4)
cp.
Meyer, Rgvidhana,
p. xxiv.
MS., the
first line
The second has seven stanzas, and begins with the line pra dhdrayantu madhuno ghrtasya. The eleventh hymn of the collection {imdni}, addressed to Indra-Varuna (referred to as sauparna in AB. vi. 25. 7), is passed over below, vi. 86 (see note on that passage). Cp. on
the sauparna khilas, Oldenberg, Prolegomena, p. 508.
**
and
whatever
deities,
mentioned
fghhdj).
in these eleven
not suktabhdj or
120.
:
The following
yantah i. 74. i), golden locks, of air' (hiranyakeSo rajasah to the middle Agni.
^IRTf^
(74-79), Going forth (upapraare addressed to Agni ; but the triplet With
six
* '
*
hymns
i.
r,
fWRn hm' b,
'
^WT^"RT
:
f k.
121.
Now Thus
*
{itthd
i.
'Whatever' (yam: i. 80. 16) Dadhyanc, Manu, and Atharvan are incidentally mentioned \ Then They
Indra
;
in the (stanza)
'
who
II.
forth
'
(pra ye:
i.
: '
RV.i.85-]
BEHADDEVATA
^cfrSifd b,
<Tci:
iii.
122
r.f^trrf^m:
[114
bfkr, f^nnf?R:
j^^ hd,
hm\
T{
hrf, IT ^tTcT: k,
xii.
<Tfi: b,
M^tijci:
:
m^
. .
33, 34 (on
i.
80. 16)
dadhyah
atharvd
manuh
rci.
122. being four (85-88). 'To us' (a nah: i. 89. i) are two (hymns) to the All-gods (89, 90) two ^ (stanzas here) are regarded as (in) praise of the gods (in general), both To us, the auspicious (a no hhadrdh: i. 89. i), 'Of the gods' {devdndm: i. 89. 2), and again What is auspicious {hhadram i. 89. 8) up to {ydvat) A hundred' {satam i. 89. 9)^.
;
'
' * '
^^[A\
Tf7{
^
I
r^r*rA
^fd^^ii: bfk,
hra^fk,
j.ij.4j.6^
'q^TT^T^ fkr^.t^^ hm\'%^l^ r,^^^^ k,%^% ~\ ^^f ^1{^ hd, 1 ^^Rf ^f^H^ ^ {\ ^^ ^^T^ ^fd^V^Kl r^r^rS^, ^^T^ 5^ f^: m\ JT^ ^
hbr,
fb.
r,
fk)
1(
r,
The end
of the varga
is
m^
after 123
*
is
supply rcau here, and take punah to indicate a repetition of dve {rcau).
in the Sarvanukramanl.
There
25.
RV.
i.
90-93.
i.
74-164.
The winds waft mead (madhu vdtdh but in 90. 6) the supreme (parama) mead is also (api) ^ desired the (stanza) 'Aditi is Heaven' (aditir dyauh i. 89. 10) the
123. In the triplet
i.
;
:
majesty of Aditi
is told.
br,
^
is,
fk,
*(jfii|^
hdm'^. After
123
Am^bfk):
*f^dl''
m^
f k.
That
mead (madhu,
prayed
for.
Soma' (tvam soma: i. 91) is addressed to Soma; 'These Dawns' (e^a u tydh: i. 92) is addressed to Dawn; the triplet '0 A^vins' (ahind i. 92. 16-18), to the A^vins. Agni and Soma' (agnisomau i. 93) is (in) praise of Agni associated with Soma.
124. *Thou,
*
:
115]
r,
iii.
127
[-RV.i.94
m^ ^ HiH^l"
125. After
f k,
H\M^\'
b.
the seer Paruchepa (127-139) follows Kutsa (94-115); after Kutsa, Dirghatamas^' (140-164): always (sasvat) these two'' (sets respectively) in this order (evam) is read (the
1
16-126)
after
^im^(rfTKJ^^3[\T(^
the varga
*
is
b,
^Erg^r^K^^Tt^
^M
in
f,
5Erg(2I"l*<K^
^^ The
k.
end of
here marked by
is,
hm^bfk.
is
That
BD.
is
ghatamas
Baskalas, as
in
which
AnuvakanukramanI
BD.,
vol.
i,
p. 146)
p. 115,
Studien,
I
i,
Owing
i.
rsisukte (collections
by one seer;
cp.
14):
the collections of
each of these five seers should be coupled successively in this order in reading the Rg-veda.
26.
B>V.
i.
94-111.
Khilas of Eaiyapa.
126. Kutsa, son of Angiras, saw 'This' (imam: i. 94): he uttered (this hymn) containing sixteen stanzas (and) addressed to
Jatavedas \
Three verses (8 "^'') of the stanza Foremost, O Gods (purvo devdh i. 94. 8) have the gods as their deities then half of the
*
'
last (stanza
i.
94.
6)
^InSIT^
r,
^35^'^
f,
laG"'^ is
found in hm^r,
syllable too
many.
127.
either
(i.e.
Agni) as the
(addressed) to
(whole)
hymn which
[tatpurva), or it
is
RV.i.94-]
BRHADDEVATA
Mitra and the
94.
rest,
iii.
128
[116
the six
hrta)
a.
deities,
who
The
last hemistich
(i.
16*"^) is
the six (deities) praised, whereas in 'Foremost' (pilrvah the gods (in general) are praised with three verses.
i.
94. 8)
r^r'',
^^ '^b (one
^it^
syllable short),
^^hm^rf
b,
mt:
^f?ff*r: hm^r.
I2f^
and
''H^^
^f^T: fk,
hm^r
(wanting in bfkr^r').
In r^r^
I2'7
These MSS.
between the
first
lines.
* There can be
MSS.,
has in
common
with
B; they
varga six
s'lokas instead of
the normal
five.
Nodhas ^, Agastya<^,
Vimada, Nabhaka^ KutsaS there are no similar (samdnadharminah) refrains in (hymns) addressed to many divinities, also (not) in those addressed to two gods.
^ifr^T hm^r^r*r^
^ft^
last
bfkr.
"^^|^%g hm\
i.
>|^
dbr,
'^^ f.
r.
f|(^
*
(i.
hbfk,
hymn
94) mentioned in the preceding sloka, the author now goes on to enumerate eight seers whose hymns are characterized by refrains. The meaning seems to be, that no refrain
is,
hymns
many
deities or
two
deities.
character,
more
in
closely examined.
The
"
first
three
i.
names
58-64
:
Seer of
refrain.
all
.
* Seer of
refrain.
the stanzas of the former and half of those of the latter contain the refrain ct vo made
vivaksase.
'
Seer of
viii.
117]
anyake same.
all
iii.
130
[-RV.i. 100
viii.
Nabhaka
(above,
iii.
56; Arsanukramani
10;
first syllable
^ Seer of
its
94-98,
own
nmning through
129.
*Two
*
*
unlike'
(dve
virupe:
'
i.
95)
is
a
:
hymn
to
He in the ancient way (sa pratnathd i. 96) is to Dravinodas Of Vaisvanara (vaUvdnarasya i. 98) is addressed to Vaisvanara but the one before this (i. 97) is to Agni ^uci^.
Ausasa,
, ' :
Agni Agni
-ihmjiijiM^ hd,
Wt^ ^
in b.
w^rer^bfk. ^iRrr^
b,
s(Rml(^1j
T^
fk.
^^-li^fd
^^M<,^f?I
hdr^ omitted
RV.
i.
97.
The
first
two pSdas of
this stanza
have
130.
to Jatar
(i.
lOo)
have Ka^yapa as their seer*: the first hymn of these is 'For Jatavedas {jdtavedase i. 99). oakapuni thinks that they increase by one^ (in the number of their stanzas) c.
'
:
irrcT%^mM)r,^<!%^^fk.
k,
fk.
^W^
130
tl^t^lJT^
is
b.
^a^Ml^ m^r
A
or
^?h^^<^*)*
r,
^WHf^l^^5^m\
chU^MlRM
b,
^^Tf^^
^iWH
'^Sf^
(SarvanukramanT),
omitted in A.
(r^)
MSS.
bfkr^:
The
text of the
SarvanukramanT on RV.
Cp.
vol.
i,
i.
99
is
clearly based
on
this stanza,
which
must
therefore be original.
Appendix
vi, p.
148.
*
i.
interpolated
lines in
in
Sadgurusisya on SarvanukramanT
where the
total
number
hymns
first,
(i. e.
RV.
seer
i.
99,
which
is
not a khila)
cp.
my
When
Sadgurusisya states that 'S'aunaka himself has referred to these khilas in indexing the
'
(rsyanukramane) the allusion must be to the above passage of the BD., as the Arsanu"
like tris^ubhs,
RV.i. IOO-]
131. 'The
BKHADDEVATA
mighty one who'
(sa
iii.
131
[118
yo vrsd: i. 100) is (the first (hymns) addressed to Indra (100-104)*; there are (then) three (105-107) addressed to the All-gods, (beginning) 'The Moon' That which, {candramds i. 105. i). Indra-Agni' (ya indrdgni
of) five
:
'
two addressed to Indra-Agni (108, 109); the two following (no, in) 'I wrought' [tatam: i. no. i) are
i.
108)
is
marked by ^^
in
hm^bfk.
and
in
The Sarvanukramani
i.
states
RV.
i.
loi. i
to be garbhasrdviny upanisat,
Rgvidhana
23. 3
it is
described as garlhapramocani.
27.
BV.
i.
105
Story of Trita.
132.
Trita,
The cruel sons of the she-wolf {sdldvrhi)^ having cast who was following the cows, into a well^, carried off all the
<'.
^IWT>
hm^r^^
RV. 4dHlf*).
VJl
W^
Cp.
m:
i[#ra:Br3.TJ^T^^fgT
EV.
:
Jf^"
'^
hd,
TJ^o m\ TJ^^
* Cp.
i.
105. 18
arum md
RV.
i.
105. 17
On
Vedische Studien,
170
ff.
all
knowers of
:
heard that
Soma (call) \
there and
summoned
all
the gods
Brhaspati
^
*
fT^
fl^ ^Pr??
^FTl^b,
x(M^<l.mifk, mcj^iin.h.
tac chuirdva brhaspatih occur in
The words
EV.
i.
105. 17.
on seeing them coming, he reproached (them), saying, Where, indeed, abides, the all-seeing power (sarvadrJctva) of this Varuna and of Aryaman ?
134.
'
Now
^I'l^tfti^
7T^f<T:
r.
fTT^r, -iJHI^dt
b,
1
f k.
I
m\
cM^
m\
TTr^
r.
r,
m^fk, ?R
b,
<$(<aiisjj^<
cT^
^T^^ m\
r,
b, ^|l(rf^
cTT fk,
^HldT'i'il TTPl^m^
f b, k,
ti5fH
b,
^^ ^ fW
f,
*f
^U! 4^ *!![
^^^"^T^^"
^U|^l^fHI%
^-
119]
iii.
139
[-RV.i. 115
135.
'My
limbs were
all
of the well.
Having seen
them) sees
(me).'
5Er^f
k.
o^
ij
q^jfTj i,fkr,
o^ ^ f^l^l m\
went to
The three troops* of the All-gods, urged on by Brhaspati, that sacrifice of Trita and took shares of it together.
f^^^cl^JUII^m^br,
*tJ*^*^ bfkr^r'^r*^.
*
r,
-^H-
The end
here marked by
air,
^^
in
As belonging
of heaven,
and earth;
my
'Vedic
Mythology,' p. 19.
28.
Deities of
RV.
i.
112-121.
137.
As a
6- 1 8)
3-
of the
hymn
i.
105. 16).
^^
r.
RV.
i.
105. 19,
RV.
Translation, vol.
ii,
p. 446, is
an interpolation.
The
pada of
this
stanza
is,
word angusa.
(lie:
i.
112. 1")
is
;
to
Heaven and
(i^) is
addressed to Agni
3) is (in) praise
the remainder of
the
hymn
(112.
'
i'''^-2
'
5)
Asvins*.
This
(idam
i.
1 1
of Night
and Dawn.
^f^I^ br^r"^, ^fv!|c*n 5 fk, ^f^T^rr^hdm^r. o%f=j ^jy^: r, %^n^ b, >%%^rr^^: r^r^ 'Bo^^n^: hdm^ >%m^nit^ fk. <l^q^"1 m^r, 0^ fk. o^
;
b,
Trtw?% b.
* Cp. the quotation in Sadgurus'isya (p. 93) from the
DevatanukramanI
lie
dyava-
a^inam
tac ca suktam.
i.
i.
114)
is
addressed to Budra
the next,
'The
brilliant' {citram:
Then
RV.
i.
1 1
6-]
(i.
iii.
40
[120
(come) five
116.
i)
(hymn
i.
20.
2) is
Xjt
f k,
^^ hmlr^r*r^
^^^^b.
;
7[1[\
^ft^ bfkr.
of
i.
^^ ^m Am\ ^^
i.
^>|^^r,
:
^^
'^l^ij^
^^
The reading
Rgvidhana
is
antya duh-
svapnanasini
i,
p. I.
cp. also
25.1; Sayana on
Trfinft Ak,
Tni^ fb.
i.
140.
*
'When?' (had:
i.
121)
is
addressed
to
Indra,
Forth' (pra:
124)
122)
is
(123,
next
(beginning)
(ausase).
'Broad' (prthuh:
i.
123.
i.
are
addressed to
Dawn
125) the
Bhavya ^.
:Rt^% yi<^TK
WNt
is told
fk.
^ hm^r,
^
in
r,
v^i
on KV.
^ ^1^%
i.
b,
^h:
^
story
bfkr^n.
126. 7.
* 140"
in the Nltimafijarl
i.
The following
to
RV.
i.
126. i,
explained in Nirukta
ix. 10.
141.
itthd:
i.
121), a
hymn
is
of Kaksivat
indicated as
which
is
Svarasamans \
*l^<d
*(<<) trr
fk,
hdm\
chi^^cjfi
qrf^?!rrf7r r^^^r*r^
r.
^^c|t TT^^f?!
omitted in n.
*^|(TT f^ffi^^fd
^^^^
mO^
after 141
^\\^
br*.
^TR^fT
TTf^
^^
b,
141*"*
and
142**^ omitted in
fk; 141
in
The end
marked by
hdm^b, but
in fk.
Brahmana
xxiv.
9 (one of
29.
142.
we
are told
(hila),
way
(142
*
fell
yf^^4
That
^ f'l^
n.
f^
hdm^,
Ijf?! br.
f?R5r).
121]
143. as
iii.
147
[-RV.
i.
125
Him a king, Svanaya by name, the son of Bhavayavya, he went along to amuse himself, accompanied by his retinue, his wife, and his domestic priest.
saw
is
HT^r!RI^hmirn(d),JTr^RI^I^Tfrb,HT^RI^J^ffrfkr5n(ab). The readiug*^ i. 125. i, where the story of KaksTvat is told), who calls
Svanaya ^|c(qce(t$(
^t
I.
The unanimity
of the
MSS.
in writing
144.
3ftTrf^^tyfT:hdbfkr,ait^T^>JRT:n.
*
145.
family,
I
Then and so
after
forth.
wakening him he inquired as to his caste, king, The youth replied to him saying,
;
am
TTTT:
hdm\ ?!^
*
bfkr,
7T^
n.
r"*.
am a son of the seer Dirghatamas, son of Ucathya, Thereupon he (Svanaya) gave him ten maidens decked with ornaments ^,
146.
I
king.'
^Tn^n^.t^^fMHi: ^ ^
b,
JTTTf^^jfWTfk,^ HTT^'rf^^m:
i^f^^JpHfT: n,
^H
is
^^
^<|ti: (interpreted as
in the
in
RV.
126. 3,
next line
(common
to
A and
B) hl9^<y
TTPT^ implies
Svanaya
intends to give his daughter (cIRTT) to Kakslvat, but in the meantime presents
The
him with
is
not in
hm^k.
A,
'(his)
* Or, according to
critical
note).
30.
147.
strong-bodied bay
T^TPIOTTR.
T'riwNt
b,
<vqi?yn^
Ti^TTSTRJ
i.
fk,
Tyrteasily
i^in.
II.
r.
T^Tf^_llT ^^'
126. 3,
would
RV.
i.
126]
cp. b.)
BRHADDEVATl
iii.
148
^^ftpft
is
[122
%:
r^n,
be corrupted:
^^^K^
hdm^r,
^^^^
i.
b,
^M^f^ %:
fk.
i.
126. 3, but
r,
\sR
gw
have preferred
VH^ti^
in
as well as A.)
* in
RV.
Cp.
critical
is
A
is
similar distinction
to these, nor
found in
Manu
hymn.
vii.
^6.
There
no reference
and
Further he gave (him) a hundred necklets and a This is told in the next hymn with (the hundred bulls. stanza) 'A hundred' (satam: i. 126. 2) and so forth
148.
^M^I
^^
by the
Uli
r^n,
^afilrtHf^
position in
^t^ r^
and
^
A
b,
^d
^TK^
iT
hdm^ r,
TTfTTT-
V|<lf*{rt<lf^^f^d'(.hm^r,
line 148"'* occupies this
^ft^ b, 1]^
and m^
it
fk,
^[^
n.
The
but in
comes
being taken
following line in
and m^:
it
which
is
common
to
and
five.
B.
The
more appropriate
referred to
here, as
2,
Having thus
RV. i.126.
enumerates
the gifts over again in close adherence to the wording of those two stanzas.
149.
hundred
horses,
and a thousand
t^ br,
hfr, mft|J|fc^c|iH^ n. *
Mamifycft*{^
The
.
text of the
hymn
. .
sah
sastik
sahasram
gavyam.
150.
Kaksivat,
who
obtained
* (all this)
i.
123]
irr<ft
The
iii.
154
[RV.
^0
in
i.
126
hm^rbfk,
7[t[l r^n.
The end
of the varga
is
here marked by
bfkm^,
not in bd.
*
by
this verb.
31;
Oifts of kings.
i.
126. 6,
7.
here (in 125) the rewards (of Hberality) are for the most part set forth to him. The father, however, saw the
151.
Now
Possessed of
many
They
kine
'
(suguh
The
hdr'm^
is
only.
are in
all
probability
it
an interpolation.
The matter
is
is
superfluous (nor
in
the
is
of the varga
number
of slokas
for in his
comment
all
on
i.
he had
received, and,
on
i.
125. 2, he goes on to say that in this stanza Kaksl vat's father, being
pleased with the wealth Kaksivat had brought, blessed the king abundantly.
The revered Saunaka says that the whole (hymn) is Kaksivat's. But as to this (stanza), how could it, according to the indications (it contains), have been seen by Dirghatamas?
152.
*l^^fi
m\ <^^fl
hdr.
153. The answer is, that when 'At mom' (prdtah: i. 125. i) had been uttered (by Kaksivat), he (Dirghatamas) was delighted by the gift to his son, and then uttered a prayer for the king with
(the stanza) 'Possessed of
many
kine' (suguh:
i.
125.
2).
The stanzas in which the deeds of kings and their gifts, and middling, are told, should be understood to be called Laudations of Men (ndrdsamsi) % as the praise of kings (is expressed) by them in the ten books (of the Rg-veda)^.
154.
great, small,
' '
^rrf^r:
"^j^
fk.
hm^-,
TT^
hdr,
tk/.
infNnf
hdfr,
H<n<<ifi:
r'r^
HdtMKk,
v^v\
W^^
b,
b. ^niT^
^I[?rf^ m\
(^rf^)
^ft^
Jt^fjJl
J^H
J^
RV.
i.
126-]
BRHADDEVATA
*
iii.
155
:
[124
latter to p.
* Otherwise called
Praise of Gifts
'
(danastuti)
Naras'amsl
* After 154
stanzas
cp.
Bloomfield,
Hymns
of the Atharva-veda,
SBE.
xlii,
688
f.
m^ adds
155.
The
(amanddn:
i.
a song (in praise) of Bhavayavya. With a couplet (6, 7) there Sakaptini thinks these is a conversation of a husband and wife *. two stanzas are a conversation of Indra and the king with
Boma^a ^.
^3TTr^ 1%^
^TRT^:
r.
hmir^r*r,
T,
*![
^3g^
WmV^l
fk, 1(
ft;'^ ^tW^J^l
h,
^V(^^
^^
bfk,
5^1T^T^
hdm\
T^Til^^TTWt^
''
^ ^B^
hm^r, ''Vf^H-
Tqt^
*
<nn'ibfk,
^^ ^T 'w^ t^ m^^r^i^r^r'^rl
i,
p. i.
iii.
155-iv. 3"
NltimaSjari on
KV.
i.
126. 6, 7.
is
a story
Brhaspati
^flt hm^r,
fkr^r^,
XTT^hrb, \iift
fk.
The
^ 7f\ n. 0*111 1
last
r,
ft^Wt
b.
pada
is
repeated in b only.
^^
in hd.
fWl[T hdfm\
156"^
is
omitted in
^^JnTT
The end
of the varga
5<THtvfWRI*
(hdr)
HHTH*
is
added in bfk.
Sarvanukramanl,
cp.
i.
* According to the
Bhavayavya and
Sayana on
on
i.
'
125]
1.
iv.
[-RV.
i.
13a
127-136.
1. Then the Lord of Bays, the Companion of Saci (Indra) becoming aware of that affair, (and) desirous of seeing his dear friend Svanaya, quickly went to him. The king joyfully honoured him with due ceremony.
rfj^ hm^r,
"^r^T^:
fT
r,
TR^
n,
Bn.
o^i^tt: n.
ifWr^srTf
fkn.
4l\M\^
hm^, ^iUM\^
hfkn.
o^TfT^: hm^bfk,
fk.
imff<T^
b),
TTcUr^fTti^
hdr, if^m^^ ^ m\ n mr4^ <t b, nvnV^ ^ r^rl f%fK(%^ TJWT hm^r, f^rf^J^ '^ TT^
br^r' (o^
f%tW ^ TT^
the daughter of the Angiras (Brhaspati) came there rejoicing she adored their feet. Indra then in a friendly way
2.
And
said to her,
'
Have you
r^r^i^
hair or have
you
not,
Queen ?
r.
fHT
3.
hm^r,
fFT
b.
She in a childlike way then addressed him, 'Feel me closely {upopa me: i. 126. 7), Mighty One'*. The king having soothed i. 1 26. her with the previous (stanza She then 6), rejoiced. followed her husband as a devoted wife.
:
^T^o
hdfr,
f,
TT^o
bk.
7!
hbk, (H
b.
r.grTT^
^^^t^^
r.
^PTT^t^t^
5t
hdm\
h, ^n
Ijj^
fk,
^^
r.
ITl^:
^ ;^gf^bdm\lTfHtTr^^^r^r*r, H^RMI<^!<^T
A MSS. appear to have endeavoured to remove
H^(\m^xs<5|ft
f,
H^^T^^^W^f^r. The
m^^
into
^fH
IHT^T^.
"which
^ff^sflflr
hm^r^r*r*, ^f?t
*
^ ^TW'^r,
xrfH W^tct^b,
W^fk.
on EV.
i.
in the Nltimafijarl
line (3"^).
4.
Next
follow
two hymns
i.
(127,
128)
addressed to Agni
There are (then) five ( 129127). 133) addressed to Indra (beginning) 'Which' {yam: i. 129). Here the stanza 'Forth this' (pra tad: i. 129. 6) is addressed to Indu, while Indra-Parvata are praised together (in) 'Ye him' {yuvam tarn: i. 132. 6). Yaska here considered Indra to be predominant.
(beginning) 'Agni' (agnim:
RV.
i.
134-]
BKHADDEVATA
'^?^<^ bfkr, oq^cTT
iv.
[126
"^ f^l
f.
bfkr,
fl^
For
g r^rSl
^ ^ ^T^t
hdm^
hmlrlr*r^
^ ^n^
is
f^^ hm\
%% ^T^T
b,
fk,
^ ^
5.
praised as Parvata,
and when there is praise (of the two) in the dual (dvivat-stutau) they say that Indra is predominant. (Beginning with) Hither
*
thee' (a tvd:
135. 1-3) to
i.
134. i)
there are
ninea^
(stanzas:
i.
134.
1-6,
Vayu, (then) five (i. 135. 4-8) to Indra-Vayu, (then) one (i. 135. 9) to Vayu. The next (hymn: i. 136) has two predominant (deities).
W^ ^:
b,
hmlr^r*r^
r^r''r^
^^^ ^^^
r,
b, 5""^
omitted in
h,
fk. iHm^^
Wt
r.
m\ ^^^ ^r^
tJ^cTf^^^
hd,
b.
T?^
%^%^^irr^: hdm\ ^^JTWJ W ^ 1^ W ^T ^T^t^ ^f: ^'g^TTf r. W Wr ^\^^4'^ -^ ^T^^tr^ "^ ^T ^'ft Wl^ m\ ^ ^T ^"ratgr^
f^c|(H^<^ m^r, f^^<^fft hd, f^cJ^^fH
r^r^r^
b,
f^ ^^
xNNft f%ft
^^
fk,
r^r*r,
hdr^,
r,
The end
of the
varga
*
is
must be read
as well as the
addressed to Vayu; sttrnam (136) has nine stanzas; the five stanzas
(as
Vayu).*
2.
Distributed praise.
TLV.
i.
137-139.
Vaisvadeva hymns.
There five (stanzas: i. 136. 1-5) have Varuna and Mitra the following two (i. 1 36. 6, 7) are (addressed) for their gods Couples (of to the (deities) mentioned^, Dyaus and the rest. dve dve), including the Two Worlds (rodasi), are praised deities together (samstute)^, (each) in a verse ^ (pada), and the gods (are
6.
;
:
(7"'*) is
distributed (in
^ ^^^fiR^
hbk,
x^
^^ fir^i^ r.f^^rrf^:
;
hdr,
fi^:
bfk,
f^
(^^) r\
as
{sariistuti)
'
127]
iv.
lo
[-RV.
**
i.
139
opposed to vibhakta-stuti
(dual) in 6, Mitra,
is,
Nirukta
,
vii. 8,
and above,
i.
117).
That
.
is,
BodasT
* That
Varuna
in 6
Bhaga
in 6
7.
The hymn
(i.
We have pressed'
39)
is
(i.
i.
137)
is
addressed to Mitra-
Varuna.
the third
138)
is
addressed to Pusan,
'
is
Let
it
be heard
(astu srausat
i. 1
hymn
A hymn
contain
to the All-gods
deities
-.
may be
(included)
many
^1^^
^
kramanl,
'^^^
hm^rfk, o^^l^g
b.
The SarvanuThe
etat,
summing up
etat.
me
hm^r.
hymns addressed
to
many
deities are
to be regarded as
hymns to
the All-gods.
There are variously (hahusah), in (hymns) addressed to the All-gods, stanzas, verses, hemistichs^ stanzas with two verses {dvaipaddh) or with three (traipaddh) (such)yai^vadeva (formulas) have two predominant (deities) or one predominant (deity) or many predominant (deities).
8.
:
^^^:
b,
hm'r^r*r^
TO^:
r,
^^R bfk.
Ml^vJ^I
bfk,
bfk,
^hHt r
(both without
m^).
ia
o^:
r'^r'.
133
hymns
to
the All-gods.
9.
There
(2) is
is
(one:
i.
139.
i)
second
A^vins, then
addressed to
Indra
Agni
(7),
one
then (one)
is
addressed to Indra-Agni
Brhaspati (10)
10.
;
addressed to
(11).
The
Dadhyanc
of
me (dadhyan ha
'
me:
i.
by
RV.
i.
140-]
BEHADDEVATA
own
(tu)
iv.
11
[128
proclaiming his
origin
among them.
f % hd, ^vi^ n m\ ^wie f(T, ^Ji bfk. i^TRTarnf tt Tt^ r, Am\ inl^ ^^ Am\ 1^^ ^^m b, ^<^IHIcM|iJ TT %g l)fk, TR^: bfkr, hdm^r^rS^ (one syllable short). The 7!^ 7J g4^'H r, ^Wc^^Rr fk.
^^
^
in
^
is
is
here marked by
of
hdbfkm
The reading
first
syllables
in the stanza,
is
stauti.
Tasmdd
seems
to
mean
since
no deity appears
the seer
is
Indra-Agni to be the
3.
11.
Now
147- 3-
There were (once) two seers' sons, Ucathya and Brhaspati. Ucathya's wife was Mamata by name, of the race of Bhrgu .
and the next four
s'lokas
* This
RV.
i.
sexual intercourse.
younger (of the two), approached her for Now at the time of impregnation the embryo
addressed him
^R^^^m.hmlr^r*r^ Ipft^lbr,
rtj'fc|<ld b.
fkrn,
'Here am I previously engendered; you must not cause Brhaspati, however, could not brook a commingling of seed.'
13.
TT^^imfTf^ hm^r,
7T
^^fctirdSIM r^
^ih^fdMId
bn,
iCff?i^jT^
fk.
T ^m^
ff^lfTT: hm^r,
^f^Rf?n?RT|^fkrn, ff^rf?TT*fH.b.
:
14. (So)
Long darkness shall be he addressed the embryo And (hence) the seer, Ucathya's son, was born with
'
hdm^r, ^I^
7T
bfkn.
129]
15.
The
;
iv.
[-RV.
i.
152
He when bom
so he
become suddenly
blind.
him
netre)
blindness.
fkr^r^n, TJcTOnf
T^T r.
m hdbfk, ^ m^,
4.
<t
hdb,
^^
fk.
is
(pfj ^)
m 'l^
^
i,
^T^TT^
here marked by
in bf, not in
hdm^k.
Hymns
revealed to Dxrghatamas
BV.
i.
140-156.
16.
With
fours'
i.
altar' (vedisade:
{samiddhah:
(beginning)
i.
142)
an Apri hymn,
142. 13).
i.
its
(i,
last
(stanza) being
addressed to Indra
The
i)
six
145-150) following
'Him'
(tarn:
145.
are to Agni.
As
of
all
the
i.
e.
;
B {jm^ and
^) must be right
(K, 143, and ^cTl, 143-150) would include 16" is omitted in f, the whole of 16 and
17 in k.
*
is
That
is, i.
An
17.
(i
hymns
'A
Friend' {mitram:
i.
151).
*A
51-153) Friend'
(mitram: i. 151. i) expresses that this (stanza) is addressed to Mitra (only). 'May the kine' (a dhenavah i. 152. 6) lauds
:
^1%^
18.
br,
?|^ fm\
hd.
either Aditi
or
Agni
for
(its)
character
is
evidently
such
^.
for
viii.
^
62
*
II.
f^fH
in
^
is,
hdm^r,
f^[f?i
A). f%
TfT^l
br'^r',
hm^rb,
gi^
^
S
f|[^
fk,
^^ fk
(i.e.
the reading of
is
VJW'
vi.
87^
94^,
That
name appearing
means Agni
* That
hence
Aditi or Agni.'
RV.
is,
i.
154-]
i.
BRHADDEVATA
"
i.
iv.
19
B
*
:
[130
Yaska considered Aditi
in introducing
in
BY.
94. 15.
Or according
to the reading of
this passage.'
to be- Agni in
EV.
94. 15,
xi.
and Saunaka in
23)
:
Yaska
EV.
i.
19.
The
seer
may
(prasaiigdt) or because he saw (Agni in this form). The three (hymns) after this (i. 154-156), (beginning) *0f Visnu now' {visnor nu kani i. 154. i), are addressed to Visnu
:
The reading
is
that of
hm^r,
^f^"^:
il^MlMc^T^lf'^'''^"
^H^
20.
fk
(3T^^cTr
k).
i.
155.
of you two
(td
vdm
(cp.
i.
54. 6)
he (the seer)
may be
first triplet is
said to
'^^ f?f^f*r^ hd
SarvanukramanT''^;^gT^^[^:, 'the
Tf
addressed
r^i',
to
Indra as
^^TT^f*!^ m^r^, WT
r.
^fT^f^T^
^
the
^n
is
'^<T^fH^ bfk,
cf:
XUifi
'^gfil^ (g)
Here we
how
easily
^7T^'
in
BD.
("Srf^
in
^ftJT^ hm^r^bfkr^r',
k),
^f^^arf^
5.
r.
r.
^^Ml
is
^TT^fWt
cTT
^f^Ttirf^ hm^r^r^r',
TT^f^^f^
8
in
fk
The end
of the
mrga
here marked by
hdbfk, not
m^.
21. a
His attendant
him down^
trfr^^Tf^: hm^r,
-^7^
b, ^IJ^ r,
r,
^^ n.IT^r^:
*
r^r*r (EV.
158. 5),
"^RT^: hm^fkn,
)
'^i^J:^^,
"^^l
158. 5
:
The
18. I
EV.
i.
and
i.
158. 5
cp.
;
Sayana on EV.
cp.
i.
158. 3, 4.
:
^ Cp. EV.
i.
dasa
yad tm susamubdham
avadhuli
Nirukta
iv.
tritaiti
kupe ^vahitam.
One among them, Traitana by name, tried him away with his sword, and (in so doing) cut (nyakrntata) his own head, shoulders and breast
22.
"-.
to
strike
to
pieces
131]
iv.
25
[-RV.
i.
156
h dr,
r'rS. %7P^ hm^r (=EV. 158. 5), ^T^<t,m\ ^XJTf^ fk, ^M|c!f b, ^m^^fl^n.
* Cp.
%^
fk,
^<Rt
b.
-^RT^^
airisav
BY.
i.
158. 5
/tro
vitaksat,
api gdha.
23.
Now
slain
moved
?r?<Tr Bn,
^I^T
m'.
b,
f?f m^r^r'^r'n,
^%^
is
fkn,
'^Kl^^
;?TJ^%ar
m^
fk,
J^l b. ;?T^^%^
b,
r^r'^r',
o^r^r^r',
TPrfr^i^tffTT
fk, if
d d1<l^1f!g (i^
fffr^t^ttf fTf
(iWi) m\
is
TT'fr^^'J^fffH (^^I'l)
7J
found in bfkr^r^r^m^n.
Now the currents (nadyah)^ threw him up in the neighbourhood of the Afiga country. B U^ij was employed^ in the house of the king of Ahga.
24.
Through
7[W^
i58 5)
b, 71
r'^r''n(g),7T"^JTI
fn (ab), Tt^RJ n,
""fi^:
occurs in
RV. i.
That
T^J
was in the
original
plural
changed to
^4j^f^Mcl^ fkr^r'^n, ^^jf^fVlMtt^ b the singular probably owing to the loss of the plural RTI),
is
highly probable.
(first 7t after
giP^fk, ^|tn*l,n.
RV.
i.
^pRT
m^r'^r^r'^,
wanting
in
hdr, but
ia
to be found in
Bm^n.
* Cp.
158. 5
not swallow
me
up.*
have changed
be able to separate
25. the
king dispatched
Dirghatamas).
The
come out
others.
Kaksivat and
TTSTTm^r^r^'n.^Jl^bfk.
irfffTt
^ c!^ mS
hdr,
all in
'sn^T ^'rr
n ?Twr ?TfTfT^:
25"^ not in hdr, but in Bm^n. {^i^i) \M^[i\: n. oR^TRTO ^<^\M 25*='^ 5^^gf\^^^ t^Tn.bfkr2r^r^ (o^ r^r^"'), WJ ^ W^\^^ ^% n. omitted in m The end of the varga is here marked by ^ in hdb, by ^ in not at
^TB^ ^mTm'bfk,
?mT
^m^n:
b,
-rmr
wrm:
f,
^t^t
k.
f,
In
hd
RV.
i.
157-]
BRHADDEVATl
6.
iv.
26
[132
Deities of XtV.
i.
157-163.
the seer praised with the two (157, 158) hymns (beginning) 'He is awake' (abodhi: i. 157. i), the two A^vins but with the two (159, 160) following (beginning) 'Forth'
26.
And
{pra:
i.
159.
i),
these (etad-uttaram)
^ %
b,
0^
7T fk,
<^T
fl
r^rl
27. (beginning)
'Why'
(kirn:
i.
Rbhus. The two (162, 163) following (beginning) 'Not us' (md nah: i. 162. i) are a laudation of the sacrificial horse. In the (stanza) FuU-haunched {irmdntdsah: i. 163. 10) he extols the horse as he is being led.
'
'
is
and
hymn.
28.
And
here also
(i.
many
steeds belonging to
29.
He
Of
*,
r.
c!^ m\
" Cp.
i.
Jlf^nzhf
bfkr'^r'
(o^
??TO^ ^^
hm^r
is
^TIT^bfk
(7T<t.f),
hm^r,
^TTO^
r,
^^
*
in its
b, ^T^IirT fk.
^U^\ bfk.
see also lo, 12, 13.
asvasya kravisah;
is
in the
EV.
(i.
162. 13)
sunah;
if
the reading of
is original,
;
but
clearly fem.
The reading of B,
KV.
i.
161. 10:
133]
tnamsam
.
iv.
32
[-RV.
i.
164
sunayaahhrtam.
attributive adjective.
**
In
The
i.
16^. 17.
and of the robe (vdsas) and upper covering (adhivdsa)^, his body (gdtra)^ which is mentioned as about to be dissected (visasya) , of the spit (sula) ^ and the post (sthund) , and of the axe (svadhiti)^ there is here (atra) laudation.
30.
and of
lf^^*^
'^ ^ftf^fTJl^hm^r^kr^,
V^^;^^^
'^ <*^^!H.fb,
line).
THRI
^
in
mti
* in
.
f.
^) hd, wiN*jj[rtn^m(ai
of the varga is here
in
^ r'^r^
162. 16.
**
<iM^*!M<wjmii
^ b,
in
ttm^jil^^hd.
The end
marked by
m^bfk, not
i.
i.
i.
162. 18
.
.
gatra
parus-parur
vi dasta
ahasya
. .
vitasta,
and 20
ma
te
avisasta
Cp.
i.
162. II
te
'
i.
The word
162. 6,
its
equivalent aha-yupa
i.
used in
and svaru
The
word
svadhiti occurs in
7.
Deities of
is
BV.
i.
164
the year.
31.
There
(and)
praise at the
same time of Indra-Pusan ^. The hymn which (begins) Of this benignant (asya vdmasya
' '
i.
164)
is
*1^M*ib.
*'
^^
is
^ ^l
this
m^r,
iygl'
r,
^rt%^ MSS.
^ ^l
is
h,
^Ii\^iTil,fkr2r^
d, si"** in
f.
31*
omitted in
The goat
(3).
hymn, twice
'
and once as
chdga
"
In
The term
asyavamtyarji {suktam)
is also
used in Rgvidhana
26. 2
32.
In
it
and here
(too)
mention
of the gods.
In the stanza 'Of this* (asya: i. 164. i) in the hymn, three brothers^ are spoken of in the third person (paroksa) I will explain (them).
RV.
i.
154]
BRHADDEVATA
T^ hd.
iv.
33
[134
TRb.^nrr,
of
^^T^ ^Jft^^n^hm^r.^Tg^jj^^^b.
''IfK^*!!
164. I
32"
wanting in hdr.
i.
28 and Meyer,
Bgvidhana,
p. ix.
33.
Now
:
is
middle brother
prstha) ^
iHcTT
bfk.
Vayu.
is
butter-backed (ghrta-
(his)
g hdr,
EV.
i.
m g m\
:
:
^cfhftW: r^ gd14^ ^
^m:
* Cp.
hm^r,
^: bfk.
trtiyo bhrata ghrtaprsthah,
164. I
iv. 26,
ay am agnih.
RV.
i.
164. i
But the following (stanzas) tell of Agni, how he protects * and of days and nights (ahordtra), of days months, and of revolving seasons ^.
34.
;
rains
and
(dina), of
Tnf?r hm^r,
m^r.
TTf^
bfk,
f^^TPl^hm^r^fk, f^TR^b.
b,
^Tf^ r^r^ '*^^<NT^.r^ ^rftTTTT hbfk, 4|^<T^<> hm^r, T^IS f, ^'iT^ b, Xr^"g r^
^^
MRcjf^*!:
MR^lPt?:
fk,
i.
Xrf^^^^hm^r,
164. 7.
* Especially in
EV.
Yaska, Nirukta
iv. 27,
refemng
and nights
in the year.
not, in his
as
164. 48).
35.
With
and
threefold, sixfold
and
^ f^rVr br2r^ ^
Q^K^^^lfM TT
^?gvT ^rrivT
r'^.
i.
f,
fSffisr^
hr. ?[T^1I^
hm^r,
^J^
?Tm. ^wH^iwf^:
is
^H^^wf^:
hdbfk, not
hr (o^o
in m^.
is
h), cjilTfijjf^:
here marked by
164. 12-16.
in
That
is,
RV.
* This sloka
135]
8.
iv.
39
[RV.
i.
164
164
(continued).
36.
(Jcsetra-jndna)^
(dharma) of former ages, the Sadhyas, and the troops of the gods ^
%T^
BTvrt
b,
hdr^b,
%^ tTR ^^
^-^l-telM*
m^fkr.
Mf
hdr,
^^ m^bfk. \nl
k.
;
irrrr
fk.^^niTOhdm^r,
^^nm
f,
^<^<imi
b,
^^^^^m
* This appears to
be an abbreviated expression
for ksetrajHa-jHdna
40
to
in
and
i.
cp. hsetra-jfla
ff.,
The
e.g. 18:
"
i.
^ Referred to by this
*
i.
name
i.
164. 41.
. .
164. 45.
164. 49.
'
i.
dharmani prathamani
purve sadhydh,
and the various activities of Agni,Vayu, and Vivasvat (the and the mighty power (vihhuti) of Agni and Vayu in the stationary and moving world ^
37.
a-,
Sun)
hdr.^RfTT
bfkr2r^
oRW^
hm^r.
^n^>
na
fk,
WrT
:
hdm^r.
. .
In
i.
164. 44
vapata ekah
rupam.
It is not clear
what passage
the two gods, Agni and Vayu, in contrast with those of the three, Agni, Vayu, and Vivasvat,
in
i.
164. 44
perhaps 47
is
meant.
and
its
discharge again
activities
(haranam) * of water (vdr) by the (Sun's) rays ^. There is here also glorification of the of Parjanya, Agni c, and Vivasvat ^ (the Sun).
r\^fl^rt^
hm^r.
f^^
m^r,f?Rnl: hd,
f^R^
and
ii.
b,
* In
19.
164. 51
* Cp. above,
i.
68
In
i.
* In
i.
164. 52.
mother and son are Vac (Speech) and Prana (Breath) the mother is Vac, the son is the other (Prana). Prana is (meant by) 'Sarasvat'a while Vac they call Sarasvati^.
39.
^l+l^1 hm^r,
ii.
Now
^I^IUH
bfk.
Umft
hr^r3r*r^ra\
HTWr
bfr,
TCm
k.
39**=
Si*^.
RV.
i.
164-]
ii.
BRHADDEVATA
is
iv.
40
[136
*
is
ii.
In
5 1 Sarasvat
EV.
i.
164. 52^
**
Cp.
where Sarasvat!
is
identified with
Vac
in the
same words.
The body joined with the organs of sense is designated Jcsetra. Prana alone knows it hence he (Prana) is spoken of as he who knows the body (Jcsetra-jfla).
40.
:
'
%^ hrbfk,
by
C
9.
^
m^.
%^I^
bfkr,
%^ hd.
i.
The end
of the varga
is
here marked
in
hdm^bfk.
BV.
i.
164
(oonclnded).
BV.
165
41. iSaJca is
its
dhuma
is
water b or garment c.
The
^.
bull<l is
lords
^[^
^ ^
m^kr^,
k.
b,
f,
%^
b,
^: r.^:
fk.
r,
xrni
f%lxrrJ
m^br, <f%nn
^ ^ m^fkr^
b,
i.
.
TRT
r,
'f^^
f,
* This
is
meant
as
* Cp.
is,
meghah.
That
as the
cit.
61.
That
is,
in
EV.
i.
164. 43*.
That
RV.
i.
164. 44.
the presumption
that three of
first
them are
it
That 41
is
one of these
is
highly
place
RV.
i.
refers
back to an
earlier stanza.
42.
That (part of
i.
i.
The
buffalo' (gaurih:
164. 41)
wards there may be (said to be) separate praise (prthaJc-stuti). The two (stanzas 46, 47), 'Indra, Mitra' (indram mitram i. 164. 46),
: :
(i.
164. 52)
may
r,
f,
^tTT
k.
i^
*
^^
:
fT^
b,
m^b,
K^
'^TTWr
tft
"^Tcin
f,
^^TWTk.
Cp. Sarvanukramanl
gaurir
iti
. .
etad-anlam vaiivadevam.
:
Cp. Sarvanu-
kramanl
BD.
137]
because
iv.
45
[-RV.
i.
165
43,
it
lauds knowledge.
is (also)
And
contains
c.
many
mentioned
(in it)
must
in R's note
on
this line
be a mistake for
r^, for
agrees, omit this eloka, while hr^r*r^, with which r^ otherwise agrees, have
*
tv etat,
jflana-
-pra^amsd
i.
ca.
Salildni
occurs in
164. 41.
The meaning
is:
it
is
among
its
multifarious
43"
44. a (The
i.
165)
is
traditionally
The odd
are Indra's,
hdm'r.
iTT^^b, ^Vt^T^
b.
inC^
h.
f^:
^:
^^ltH^
f.
Mi\^H\
" S'lokas
* Sieg translates
parama by
following
('
to be that this
are other
hymns
170).
Cp. Sarvanukramanl
tfti;
That
is,
the last three stanzas not being regarded as part of the dialogue, but as addressed by the
seer to the
Maruts
and the
first.
The next
triplet
triplet
165. 13-15)
c
is
attributed
*(IM^-^ hm^r,
N3ti<i: br^r\
*
ii.
r^r'',
^(2lf^^
b,
JT^t%T
fk.
^tH;* hm^r^
indicated
is
^arR:
^TfTT: kr
(cp.
Sarvanukramanl, ^^SpeH^:).
With kartrtvajnz=drsakam
^
cp. krtva
i.
= drstvd
"
77.
165.
25, 26,
stated to
is
be Indra, the seers of the odd ones (trtiyadyayujdm) the Maruts, while Agastya
II.
the seer
RV.
i.
165-]
BRHADDEVATA
I regard 45"
iv.
46
is,
[138
to one
^ That
who
is different
the wording (kartrtva) and because there was no special reason for mentioning the seer
46.
A
^.
is
(here) proclaimed
by the
Maruts
seers
fell
in with the
ffd^l^J H^TfTfT
as the reading of b.
),
b,
gives ?[ffTfW:
Mr<**^
r.
T^f^
hm^r,
M\r^^
as
hfkth'.
an introduction to the story of the relation of Agastya to Indra
in the series of
hymns
is
i.
165-178,
may be
BD.
no
)
any introduction.
Thus
four,
43"
45"
46"
With
have a whole
s'loka,
The
ZDMG.
47.
On
seeing
them Indra
addressed Indra.
By
^
fr^r^r"^,
%^T^;
r^r^r^r',
hdm^r, ^tf^
<tMtl( below,
59).
^tf^ bk
fqf^cHl
cn^:
r,
^i
<t:
b.
48. He quickly went to them after having prepared (nirupya) an oblation to Indra, and he praised the Maruts*^ also with the three hymns (i. 166-168) 'Now that' (tan nu i. 166. i).
:
f^^il ^^
i
hm\
f^^tl
b.
i( dr,
fI^^
fk, f^<i*Hl(*< b.
TTf?^
is
hdm^r'r^r*r^
Trf^ fkr,
<ff^fd
^ f%^:
bfkr,
g f^^:
r^^*r^
m\^
t% dropping
The end
here marked by Q. in
That
is,
triplet of
;:
139]
10.
49.
And
i)
iv.
51
[-RV.
i.
170
Indra, the
i.
169, 170.
cit
' :
(with)
Even from
great
*
'
{mahas
i.
69) he
i.
and with the (stanza) A thousand (sahasram he* wishes to give the oblation which he had prepared (niruptam) for Indra to the Maruts ^.
(praised) Indra,
167.
hm^r, 5Rf^
hm^r,
cT
f,
mrr
fil^
^
b,
r^r^^
W^
<T
>5^
fb,
iTf^
<T
^T
it is
^ fTOT
k.
f^^^
kr^.
X^^
f^I^
^,
k,
f^T^ni (^I^f%:)
fbr'r^n,
not clear to
me
how he would
The
four
and a half
i.
on RV.
i.
Cp. Nirukta
50. Indra
recognizing
his
it,
*
intention
(tad-hhdvam)^ said to
:
Not
'
(na
^ ?
i.
70.
i )
* :
there ^
is,
who knows
r.
'
^^^hdm^r, 7T<ftiW^c(^Bn.
* Cp. below, vi.
38
wording
i.
of
EV.
i.
170. I
is
na nunam
6,
where nunam
p. 6.
Yaska,
61.
51.
uncertainty
purpose
(artha-samcdre),
'
Agastya
*
Why,
'
us
'
^.
'^
r,
**^f^T=<v!j^'^i\ ro^hd
cp.
is
hd),
^^t^grr^^^TTt
n,
^i^rf^Trr^^hrrft
n(abgm),
* 51
RV.
i.
170. i,
^T^
^^^.
i.
* paraphrase of
RV.
170, 1*
= cittam
i.
utqadhltam,
vinasyati^vi nasyati.
^ Bhrdtaras /flra
In Nirukta
ddhitam
is
explained by ddhydtam=zabhipretam.
= RV.
i.
170. 2:
RV.
i.
170-]
BRHADDEVATA
;
'
iv.
52
[140
52.
But
70. 3)
in the (stanza)
Why us, O
i.
brother ?
{him no bhrdtah
i.
^:
^^R^q^ fkr^r^n (cp. RV. 170. 2. <*^t$^), ^^RR^l^ b, WR^T2I^ hdm^r. lim^f k, br^r^r'n, RV., ^ ^^^ b, T^(t{^ n. ^T k, ^ hdm^r.
f,
^ ^^
i.
Marudbhih samprakalpasva
;
cp.
RV.
170. 2
**
Vadhir
md nah
cp.
RV.
i.
ibid.:
ma nah samarane
vadhih.
Manya,
as the
name
of the poet,
occurs iu
RV.
53.
But Agastya
in the (stanza)
'
Eeady
'
{aram
*.
i.
70. 4)
^T:f?Tf75n?rr b,
^^^TTlftWTn.
'^^rnt^hm^r,
r',
'f^b.
(cp.
TT^Tir^ci;
Tl^I^i^n^fk
xxi. 14.
7.
II
on RV.
i.
165
tan
kayaiubhiyenaa$amayatdm, and
vol. v, p. 498).
TMB.
agastyo
III.
^T^TT Am^.
all in
no,
The end
marked by
<^0 in hdf,
by ^S in
b,
not at
) is
m^k.
The second
is
line (53*'
RV.
i.
170. 5,
though Indra
11.
54.
BV.
i.
171-178.
i.
179.
Then when the Soma had been pressed, Indra made them Soma (with him). Therefore one should
B, '^
r,
^^ rV.
J{^
in
T^'.
'^TTT:
br^r^
^f?!:
k,
?)
hr^r*r^m^)
k,
r,
^igllf<sft
b.
f,
^ig4i| lf< s
^'
^n^^^
first line
(i.
b.
r,
oa[^
%fo
f,
07^^
%;jjo
"l^lj
The
correct
form of the
was probably
^*\\ H\'^M{\'^*{*\^''>
%l(il^^T,
of his afiFoction.'
This sloka
is clearly
previous one, the second line being almost identical even in form with 53*
141]
55.
_iv. 59
[-RV.
i.
179
m^dr, cTThmnfk. ^^T^^^ bkr'^r^r^ ^: ^^hm^r. "fff?! fbm\ "^f?! ^: hdm^r, 3TT^Trqfi5T: ITTt^f^f: B (3^ra5^^r2r^^). hdr, Tftfti k.'IC^xrf^:
q^
That
is,
Indra in the four (stanzas) 'Praised' (stutdsah i. 173. Wherever Indra was with the 3-6) is praised with them*. Maruts, he was Marutvat (attended by the Maruts).
56.
:
And
^J hdr
b,
5Er|
fm^
"HTT
^'
is
wanting in
must be
based on
original, as the
it.
statement of
57.
^ifM<: hrbfk,
is
'^f^ m\
^fWrg^
^^
in
has been
'^^^
here marked by
i.
hdbfk.
That
Agastya.
ZDMG.
12.
BV.
i.
180-191.
'
:
58.
I,
i.
79.
2) expressed
himself, satisfied
Then Agastya, desiring to enjoy her with the two (3, 4) following (stanzas).
becoming aware by austerity*
desiring to enjoy themselves,
59.
The
two
sang the
last
two (stanzas
5, 6).
hbk. ^f m^ fr, ^^^ m\ ^iT r(r^r*r), ^ ^: hd, ! ^fffj^ b, ^^I r^r^, 1 ^^ fk, 1 ^fTf^^r^r^. The evidence of the SarvanukramanI (cp. also Sayana) leaves no doubt
as to
^
^Wf
J
RV.
i.
179-]
Cp.
iv.
BRHADDEVATA
: :
iv.
60
.
.
[142
tadbhdvam.
^ Cp.
47
Sarvanukramani
EV.
i.
179. 5
60. The preceptor and his wife (guru) lauding and embracing him kissed him on the head, and smiling both of them said to
him,
You
'
^.
T^I^hm^^^r^
W^
v,
J[^
bf,
h, ^^raf^RTT fk.
aj^ ^
r,
^f^^:
*
hm^r, f*Tf%r5rg:
ofir^r^:
k. owR-nir
ZDMG.
'irflr
urTnfr
^^Vf?r Aw}.
RV.
i.
179
is
treated as a whole
by Oldenberg,
61.
five
hymns
:
(i.
i.
185),
rfk,
^RT^
tj^TST
m\
qjcHT!! (only) b,
1^ ^irftW
^R
^fifftf^ r^
62.
(he praised)
our' (
nah
is
i.
188)
an Apri hymn^
and (with)
m^
(cp.
with the hymn 'To sky (visvdn divaukasah)^; 'Kindled' {samiddhah: 187), Food
;
'
^^ W
fM^^
"
r,
bf,
^fwi\ ITrfWr
:
kr^r^',
t(lf1^|uin
Sarvanukramanl
:
tifii^ -illfW*^:).
'^^^
. .
.
^f^
^MI^ilH!^).
That
is,
statement as to
by tustdva
in 6l*.
The reading
of
is
A is
irregiilar in its
Sandhi {samiddhdpryahz=:samiddha
agne naya' ca.
dpryah), while in
the pratlka
63.
*The
resistless'
'
(anarvdnam:
i.
190)
'
is
to
Brhaspati.
:
The following (hymn), Venomous cresiture (kankatah i. 191)^ is of esoteric import (upanisat)^. Some consider this to be a praise of Waters, Grass, and the Sun .
TT^hm^r, Xf^;
b,
VTKJ fkr^'r^rl
b,
^f^
f.
143]
*
iv.
66
[-RV.
ii.
lo
kahhatopanisatz=kanhata
upanisat).
"
On
RV.
i.
50.
Cp. SarvanukramanI
kankatah
upanisad
prabravU.
Or Agastya, in fear of poison^, saw this (hymn) as an antidote. The last couplet here of the hymn, however, contains no distinct name (adrstdkhya) and its character is obscure^
64.
(nastarupa)
^.
t^rg?^: hm^r.
bf, f|[^J k,
W^l
r.
The
r.
gf^: hd^^
is
here marked by
^^
in bfk, not in
hdm^
* Op. the quotation from the
SarvanukramanI
in note
on the preceding
s'loka.
No name
and as
to the only
things, kusumhhaka
and
vricika,
which occur in
it,
quite uncertain,
mean
is
rupam
hi dr^yate
which
is
the
BD.
(iii.
76 &c.)-
The
fact that
the
them are later additions for as the end of a mandala always coincides BD. with the end of a varga, the latter has sometimes more, sometimes less, than normal number of five s'lokas (cp. iv. 18, 25; v. 28; vi. 6, 25, 29; v. 19 is no
mandala
vi).
Mandala
13.
ii.
Deities of
BV.
ii.
1-12.
'
Grtsamada praised Agni (with) Thou' (tvam With sacrifice (yajhena ii. 2) and Agni kindled
65.
:
ii.
i).
Then
'
'
(samiddho
ii.
agnih
ii.
3)
stanzas.
4-10)
I call
'
{huve
4)
f,
Hf?T k,*%Tn
b. oUdl^^^i^H^bfkr^r^, ^c1%-
Having applied himself to austerity, he, with (bihhrat) a great body like that of Indra (aindra), in a moment appeared in heaven and air and here (on earth).
RV.
ii.
12]
BKHADDEVATA
bfkr'^r^r'.
ii.
iv.
67
[144
^*'j[ot|
hm^rns, ^^t^?!
12. i
quotes 66-69
>
the two Daityas of terrible prowess, Dhuni and Cumuri, thinking him to be Indra, both fell upon him armed.
67.
Now
^[^^rfH hm^rn,
<ft fr^
^^J^ Bm^ns,
68.
%^ hdr.
seer becoming
aware of the intention (hhdva) ^ of these two bent on evil, proclaimed the deeds of Indra with the hymn Who when born (3/0 jdtah ii. 1 2).
'
' :
The
* Cp. above, 59
viditvd
tayor hhavam.
69.
(thus)
'
declared, fear
is
quickly
entered them.
struck
Now
Indra (saying)
This
(my) opportunity/
them down
more
(niharhayat).
ii.
15. 9
ca jaghantha).
fiR^^hdm\
^^
in
JRff^b, SR^^f.
The
end of the
varga
is
here marked by
hdbf, not
in k.
14.
Having smitten them down, Sakra addressed Grtsamada Look upon me, friend, as one beloved for you have the seer become dear to me
70.
:
'
^Sf^ hm^r,
Tpgr r^r*r^.
^^ br^r', X^
:
^flRI^hm^bfkr^,
iTTO
passage should be
Jj^ k. iTThm^bfk, W[ rrh*r. TOffhm^rbfk, fl|^^ rrh-*r^ (Mitra thinks the correct reading of this flRI^^! ITRcft hm^r, ^H^ bf k, ^TTtTt r".
f, ).
!
Ask a boon of me and may your penance never fail.' For us, O chief of Bowing down the seer replied to him
71.
*
; :
speakers ^
^
*
hm^r, ^TTT^bfk.
seer uses this
^ Am\ ^:
bfkr.
asks,' speech
The
145]
iv.
75
[RV.
ii.
12
the heart.
be both security for our bodies and speech that Let us abound in heroes* and wealth. We,
^
to thee
r,
f,^*{l*i^ r^
X^ V^ff f^ TR|
ki^,
f^
21. 6"
^jvf^
f,
The
RV.
ii.
12.
15:
and by
ii.
(dhehi)
posam rayindm,
aristim tanunam,
svadmanam vdcah.
i.
The evidence
plur. pres,
of the
MSS.
middle of
dhi, to think)
iii.
dhlmahi in
is
62. 10).
73.
and
is
thee,
Indra,
we
;
^,
and
this
my
heart
fixed on thee
'
go not away
chariot-fighter
(rathUarah)
^.
fk.
WJ ^ f^WRWt hm^rb,
5l<sif*I
^^K'^\'^\H\
^Hl^
^Rjf'T
br,
^^{^ ^Rrf^
f,
archetype of A, that
is,
m^fn
for ^(f*t).
?T<T'T:r^*r,
hd r, ^TnTTTR
^niTRTm r'^r',
TRlTb.
*
That
'*
Indra remaining with Gftsamada to assist him in his conflicts with Daityas
cp. the
words
i.
84. 6
74.
is
'
explained in the
:
final (6)
2 1),
he chose
as a boon.
The Lord of
b,
7Tf?[^br,
g-me({|I
is
r,
5|8lf^ '^T^Srm
m\ ^^TTflRltW^
it.
bfkm^r have
The end
^(JHrU<4i*W^I
is
This s'loka
of the sloka
That
is,
15.
the right
Conqueror (turdsdt) agreeing, grasped (him) by and the seer, through his friendship for him, hand, touched Indra s hand with his own. r. iifMiyiHI hm^rfb, ^ fT^T^ k. fj^^ m^ hdm^ jyiVn B. g Bhdm\ "
75. the Swift
i
II.
RV.
ii.
la-]
BEHADDEVATA
iv.
76
[146
76.
And
%^ hm^r,
77.
'>^<^ hm^r,
'IT^ br^r^r'',
g^ fk.
by
and paid reverence^ to the seer with ceremony prescribed And because of his friendship the Lord of Bay Steeds (harivdhana) again addressed him
rule
^.
:
"f^^T^
?),
"fl*l^l^'^^<|c|^f.
(puj) is used of a king receiving a seer.
same verb
v. 24.
78.
'
Since you,
you
shall
^TQTT'l.r, <<4^l<^l^l>>
^TWTf
Nirukta
hdm^, *<^|l^(for
^WT^'?-
W^)
fk.
ix.
grtsa
;
iti
Cp. Arsanukramani
ii.
aurasah iunahotrasya
:
introduction to Mandala
ii
iunahotraputrah.
reference he
Op. Sadgurusisya,
ibid.:
paicad
indrenoktagrtsamadandma.
The
2-3"
79.
(ii.
11-22)
hymns
(beginning)
'
(rudhi:
And
just as he
Hear' was
praising (him) he
saw Brahmanaspati
^rfPPiTfTi: bfk.
there.
of the varga
is
^^nPRt?n^ hdm^r,
in
The end
here marked by
hbfk, not
in
m^.
16.
Deities of
BV.
ii.
23-30.
80.
Now
in those (stanzas) in
which
also ^
name
hm^r,
{lingo) ^
appears.
(ii.
He
praised
him
23-26)
ii.
b, ff^rf^^^^ ^Hf^n^^: itf r', ^sIh^i^^: 23 m^^cdl^ taRrtiU'n)' ^TT^rfH' bfr, n1lfT*
:
147]
o^TT^b.
iv.
83
[-RV.
ii.
38
m^fr,
*
drstalinga,
a8
^
follows
tatra
brhaspate
devanida
ityddi-drsta-brhaspati-sabdad
:
That
is,
back to brahmanaspatim in
parenthetical.
81.
(beginning)
'All'
Of the
:
hosts'
24.
(stanza)
(viSvam
ii.
together.
Or*
and Brahmanaspati
^Erl^^TWW^J^
speaking (eva)
|
^.
^Tf bfkr^r^
^
is
trbfk, TTl
'^
s^tHU|<iJ<f\
dra\
fTJ
ofTnTOlfi-
oirf?!^
hm^bfk, oxjf7%^ TT r^
of stating what has been said in 80
is
As an
alternative
way
that
is,
Brahmanaspati
The Sarvanukramanl
dfsfaliiigah.
82.
He
two by
(lauding)
one and the same deed *. To Mitra, Varuna, Daksa, Am^a, Tuvijata^, Bhaga, Aryaman,
^^l
is,
it
82"^
is
r'),
that
belongs to
A only.
is
That
is,
in these
hymns.
Though
this
word
is it
ii.
27. i
where
name
36 in
(B)
make
up seven Adityas.
is
In
this
where tuvijdtah
In BD.
vi.
147, 148
the
28)
hymn
is
ii.
Varuna.
me
'
(yo
me:
ii.
28. 10)
is
Who
^.
like
^rn{%
bfkr^r',
^Trr^
m\ ^?rra
oTnrrtii^
k,
fb,
u!inji*n:
hdm^r^
83*"*
B MSS.
RV.
RV,
ii.
29-]
it is
BEHADDEVATA
quite out of place, but
:
iv.
84
[148
ii.
41. 20
where
its
(a matter of
no importance there
note
though
If
its
found
found
in
only,
and
81"
it is
in all
the
MSS.
The reading
to Varuna.'
of the
B MSS.
(stanza)
"Who me"
in (this)
hymn
The comparison
ndgha,
'
The reading of m^ looks like duhsvapSome MSS. of the SarvanukramanI add the
i.
30. I, describes
this stanza as
'Upholders of law' (dhrtavratdh ii. 29) is addressed to the All-gods, but that which follows, 'Right' (rtam: ii. 30), is addressed to Indra. In the (stanza) His power indeed (pra hi Tiratum ii. 30. 6) Indra-Soma are praised together.
84.
:
'
'
TTt
^hm^,
But
in;
f,
^ 'm:
;
r",
in;
m:
k.
85.
ii.
30.
8"^)
is
:
ii.
30. 9)
tvam 'Who us' (yo nah the Middle Vac (is praised). (in) praise of Brhaspati the stanza 'That of yours'
in the hemistich
(tarn
vah
ii.
30.
1) is (in)
ITSRT g
r,
irSlWt
g hdm^b.
^fTRf
Jrr^fkr^,
?nW^
SarvanukramanI: yo no bdrhaspatya
tani
vo marutt.
^ B MSS. The
31-35.
is
supported by the
is
here
marked by
^^
hbf k, not
17.
in
dm^.
Deities of
ii.
BV.
ii.
86.
'Our' {asmdJcam:
;
to the All-gods
'Of this'
following
^rrf
and the stanza at the beginning of (the hymn) {asya: ii. 32. i) belongs to Heaven and Earth the two
;
it
(ii.
32.
2,
^^^T^ '^^ ^ ^^ ^^T^^^ ^TRI W^ ^B^ '^Tf^tT^TRr g ^AI^N^ hd, fjfrr^^srer w^ m\ ^i<igT(*<^ g r. ^^m^> m\ o^^tmrft hdr^, ^qt^m^ o^^ Wl^ "^^'TT r*r, (^TT) ^T^ b.br^r*r have
bfkr^"', ^TTfllhmir^,
b,
f,
g r.^^RT^TWf^ '^^ ^
'^T^ '^^
r^r',
r^
f,
r.
r^
149]
iv.
89
[-RV.
ii.
34
^T
line).
at the
^T^^sh" m\ ^T^^^
^T^ TT),
Two
d^^'StH
r,
TR^^fli
f,
TT^
^'Vei\ r^ (cp.
b,
Sarvanukramanl
r^rl
\ 57#
87.
(6, 7),
'^f^^t^Rt
"^f^ift^-^l
%^ ^^
and
Raka
(ii.
32. 4, 5)
Sinivali
B
to
(beginning)
Kuhti I
'
tatpurve) there are two stanzas (kuhum aham) traditionally held (to belong)
:
Kuhu.
^z
j
j
ti'jiKi, h, trs
^'^^rra:
mM (^
d),
^^
aprr^rra:
b.
^^r^rra: fk,
r^rS.
^
8f^
JJJHrr^* r^r*r.
are found in
* In
^^
3.
only, not in
Am^.
TS.
iii.
n^
(=RV.
3. ii
ii.
by the
above two stanzas to Kuhii, and are preceded by others to Anumati (TS.
these are again preceded by four to Dhatr (TS.
iii.
'"').
3. il^'*);
B
anv
'
88. Followed
it,
by these
anu nah
(and)
At the beginning
in the
May
(stanzas) to
'
f^fl!
fk,
f k,
% fTT^ra:
89.
^ b.
'
r^ r^
r^ f^f^fc!
fr=^r^r\
^r^: b,
cTTT^
f^fTT
rt^Tft
k,
^TRt
k. ^^^T^ ^b.
f
||
f7[^(^^
^^TTfTI 'ft
r^r^^ ^^ifTT TT
thee
'
(a te
ii.
33) is addressed to
'
Rudra
ii.
(and)
the following,
Delighting in showers
(dhdrdvardh
34) to the
Maruts.
left,
b,
^T??^
fk,
TR^^
r,
r.
^ hm^^, ^^TT^
f^^^^ ^f^ ^IH^
(^
in
EV.
ii.
33.
b,
f%[ %wr
^^ ^^ni:
'
f^%r
^f^: '^^w:
^
(^m)
*
^^
f^Mf^di^f^
'
line) r^r^r^.
Or
'
beasts
according to six
MSS.
Or
afraid of
them
according to
several
MSS.
RV.
ii.
SS-]
BRHADDEVATA
same
in
:
iv.
90'Praise the
[150
90.
(stuhi
praised the
the (stanza)
famous'
irutam
ii.
^'^. 11),
'
'
propitiating him.
:
Then
in the following
is
hymn
m^r.
(beginning)
Unto (upa
b.
ii.
35)
f,
Apam
The end
napat
praised.
is
cI^Tr^?i:hd,
1^^
hdm^.
^
ii.
'qr^
<T<TJ
^T l)^'. ^
'JT ^^-
^^^I^^r^/r'.
90"^
is
omitted in
of the varga
here marked
by
^^
in bfk, not in
18.
Deities of
BV.
36-43.
Indra as a Eapinjala.
There are two hymns (ii. 36, 37) addressed to the Seasons (beginning) To thee (tuhhyam ii. 36. i). After one addressed to Savitr (38) follows one to the A^vins (39). With the last (stanza 6) of (the hymn) to Soma-Pusan (40), Soma, Pusan, and Aditi as
91.
'
'
: :
?!rr^ hbk,
w4^
f,
oWT^
r.
^t'llMl^
ii.
;
b,
^\?TX^H!J^ (^<nO
f,
^f^-
^X^ hm^r
92.
(15^*<Im1'^#1. Sarvanukramani).
And
(at
the beginning of
to
Vayu
(i, 2),
41) there are two (stanzas) next (come) five triplets (3)
^
:
(pra: 19) praises the two Soma carts: Agni is there incidental Heaven and Earth (dydvd 20) (praises) Heaven (nipdta-hhdj). and Earth then follow (21) the two Soma carts b.
*
'
r.
TRI^ Vi^^
*
A,
oTR^ ^^%
ii.
b,
o^T^
;
TTR'TOb, R^rra:hdm^rfk.
On
these deities cp. above,
^rfw^
27-35
also
f^^TrT
f,
hrfk,
MjfM^-^
Sarvanukramani on EV.
i.
3 and
ii.
41.
is
addressed to
carts, while
Agni
is
optional in 19".
partridge,
Now^- Indra again desiring praise, became a francoline and taking up a position on the right quarter of the seer as he was about to set out ^, uttered a cry (vavdsa) ^,
93.
hm^s,
^
4
:
bfkrl
^mrrWR ^fWR^hm^r?,
^spTfl llf?T
^twnfl
RV.
(p.
104) on
ii.
43.
grtsamadam artham
Sarvanu-
151]
kramanl on
**
RV.
-iv.
9d
43;
[-RV.
vol.
ii,
iii.
6
8.
ii.
31. 3, 4;
Max
Miiller,
EV.^
p.
p. 125, the
in note * is
The
43.
the
first
RV.
ii.
94.
He
(ii.
him
in the
two following
:
hymns
42, 43),
'With repeated
TnTP^rwtH
s,
cry' (kanikradat
ii.
42.
i).
is
^T^T^illff*?* hm^r,
l|<TJnfi?f?l bfk.
The
BV.
here marked by
^C
in bfk, not in
hdm^.
Mandala
19.
iii.
Deities of
iii.
1-6.
^,
95.
attained
by penance
and hundred and one sons*^, uttered the hymn which is addressed to Agni, Of Soma me' (somasya md iii. i), and the two
to the position of a
seer (hrahmarsi)
Brahman
(obtained) a
'
following
(iii.
2, 3)
Wpr^hdr,
2 5 7 r r r'.
fk, ^rFra:hd, i^rf^ in\ inrRJ hm^rb, inrr^ f. 'rt ^b, wrm^ r, o^l^b, ovpr^^r^', oWT^fl f.TTt^H^^ hd, ^Trf^^ig^ra: r,
m^
b.
^I?qt:
^ hm^r,
iii.
i^rMXHl
f,
|fM<ffl
b,
?T?q^
That
is,
Sadgurusisya
different
wamor
*
class.
Cp. AB.
vii.
18. i.
With every
log' (samit-samit
4) is
an Apri
hymn
(dpryah).
:
(iii. 5,
Heaven and Earth, the Dawns ^, the 6) addressed to Agni Waters, the Gods, the Fathers, and Mitra are incidentally mentioned deities (nipdtdh) ^.
^^TTCt^ ^ fkr'^r^r^
^^hO^ W
b,
%^TRft^t?T
r,
^ ^ M<l^f?T hdm^
redundant after l^fH*^
(the
pratlka of
iii.
3).
^ because
it is
^,
and because
it
MSS.
R's reading
^JJJl-lO^f^
is
hdm^ Vmt.
^'^T'fTT-
^(TI I regard
as a corruption:
Mr^ ^
having become
^fr^ ^,
the following
%^-
%^TTCI^f^-
RV.
iii.
6-]
BEHADDEVATA
(iii.
iv.
97
'
[152
2)
beginning
is
vaisvanaraya"
iii.
then taken of
3.
(is
addressed to
'^f[X3n hd,
b,
^|^^
f k,
m\ Wlfr
r,
1 ^R^
f^I^ g
*
s.
W^
^|fH*n bfr^r^r^
hm^r,
Wfl^n k.%
bfr^r^r'a,
^^
rf^
^T^gf^^TT ^^
f^qifTT
r^kr^r^iT,
^TRT^f^I^ ^^^l"
f^mm
fb,
^TRT^fWrf^
f^mfl^TT^rnr^r, ^adgumsisya
(cp. v.r.).
fq<!^^
t^TrlT m\ ^TRT^-
hm^rs, fqcTCti^
r^fk
On
;
^^Wt
and
foot-
note
here used
= mi5a/tn.
Wherever
(here)
may
be praised or there
is
no
(actual) praise ^,
one should
know
^
*
lf^T
hm^ r,
V^l
^If^^ B.
r,
il-m^sjffl^l
b,
bm^ r, cTil-tl^fd^l
B.
fitMlcil^Jl^
^mrtlH^ig*
f k,
%qW^t'^< r.
deity
is
The
first
is
syllables.
That
is,
when the
not invoked,
98.
The
royal seers*,
Bharadvajas, the Ku^ikas, and the Gotamas, the All (gods), the
Asvins, the Angirases, the Atris, Aditi, the Bhojas ^, the Kanvas,
Two Worlds
hdm^r.
{rodasl), the
Regions (disah) c,
HT^
*
fk.
^BWr m\ ^W3t
^
grf^
^ifTTWrg hd,
b,
hdr,
?R^T
^JWT
W^fl
f.
Mentioned as a
all
^ That
is,
spoken of as a class
(as in
RV.
128) as incidental in
hymns
to the All-gods.
99.
when
hymn,
who own
r,
the
hymn
{suktdbhdj)
o^??no
b.
hdr,
<^^<>
B.
"JTr^^"^^
^^^
hd,
153]
b,
iv.
02
[-RV.
iii.
36
^1rtM^3
^h^2ft^r%^
t^v'',
no
or <n: in bfk.
^^^r', ^WTTf'TTri.r^.
* Cp. above,
deities
iii.
The end
52; also
22 and below,
v. 171,
such incidental
do not interfere with one particular god being the chief deity of the hymn.
20.
Deities of
BV.
iii.
7-29.
The seventeenth Adhyaya (RV. iii. 7-29) is Agni's. 'Stand erect to aid us' (urdhva u su na utaye: i. 36. 13, 14) these two stanzas of Kanva are addressed to the sacrificial post {yaupi), and the five (beginning) They anoint thee {anjanti tvd ^
100.
'
'
iii.
8.
1-5).
Tt^br,^^hm^fk.
^rR^-nrr,i|ill.=HNhd,^R^jn\<*M||Jjfk.T^WT^hd,
is
The
correct pratlka
tvam, but tva {tveti) has been substituted for the sake of
the metre.
101.
The
is
many
;
stanza
is
(hymn)
post)
^.
iii.
2)
<^
is
Indra-Agni.
^^T^ ^^(^1^^) hd, ^^>g^ ^^ l^ "^^ ^F^ b. w^^ ^Efmrr hdm\ n-q^ ^w[ bfkr^ w^in: ^f r^^ ^f^ ^frwr r.^nt^lM4j^?)hdr, (^f)^T^'^N4J^^ rr^ ^?^T^^^T^ b.^^^r^^ST^ fk.
^TTT
^W^
fkr,
111^
That
is, all
but the eighth and the eleventh stanzas, which are excepted
:
according
to the
aUjanti yupastutih
.-
sasthyddyabhir
(also
The
text of the
lyut)
Sarvanukramanl
vrascani.
That
is,
the sixth
hymn
Adhyaya
(cp. 100).
iii.
20.
i)
(stanza)
'Dadhikra' (dadhiJcrdm iii. But the stanza 20. 5). 'Agni and Indra' (agna indraS ca: iii. 25. 4) is addressed to
Agni-Indra.
to Vaisvanara.
II.
The following
triplet
(iii.
26.
1-3)
is
addressed
RV.
iii.
z6-~]
BRHADDEVATA
^^^^ lidm^r^r^r*rbfkr^
:
iv.
103
the
latter
[154
reading
is
'^Srf^^pra
^^^elllMfJM^ r:
doubtless a correction owing to the metrical irregularity of a pada of nine syllables (cp.
Sarvanukramanl
^f^JIsfiTt'Tf^
f,
Am^, ^f^sm-
b,
X^^
^%f7T
hm^. TTCt
26.
hdbfk, TRJ
r.
103.
And
(the triplet)
iii.
The last (stanza), 'With 4-6) is addressed to the Maruts^. a hundred streams' {iatadhdram iii. 26. 9), is (in) praise of 'Forth your food' {pra vo vdjdh iii. 27. i) praises a preceptor b the seasons 'Rub ye' (manthata iii. 29. 5) praises the priests.
:
?rr^fT^
br'^r'^r^
Bhm\
^T^IrTP^r.
f k.
Mf^^
^fTT
r,
^f^^^
explained by
iii,
'4ifc4^^4
J{^^r\
hdm^fk, JJ^^l
* Cp. Sarvanukramanl:
trcau vaisvanarlya-marutau
is
* Cp. op.
cit.,
104.
But
iii.
22. 4)
he
Now
they are
%irr%^
is
hdbr,
'^m^^ f kr^.
in
?R g
in k.
hm^r, cT^
f bfkr'^r^
here marked by
^0
bdm^f, not
iii.
21.
Deities of
BV.
30-33.
105.
desire'
'They
in
30) are
iii.
addressed to Indra.
But
the
hymn
'
Forth
'
(pra
in a dialogue
^.
?:4jnnnT hm^r,
^^f^
cTT bk,
^f?r WT f. fWT^T^:
r^r^r"^,
rHfkr^r'^n, fini
hd, ofinr
r
is,
-H^if^l brbf k,
iii.
^^fft
105"
o^
iii.
^^^m\
33
is
^ ^^^r^rS*.
EV.
* That
RV.
ments
iii.
cp. V. 12
and 105.
and
106**
33. I.
106.
The
for
155]
iv.
109
[-RV.
iii.
33
^f^W[^
"^mH
h,
g^^
^ ^?f^:
r,
f,
1^^ ^ f
f,
hdm\ l^fm^
^I?T^
^^
'Iff^: hdni\
b,
k.
(hymn) there appear statements {pravdddh) In the dual, plural ^ and singular: in the hemistich 'Unto' (acha: iii. 33. 3*"^) or in the (successive) padas (pacchah) 'Down to thee'
107. In that
(ni te
:
lo*',
lo*^,
11"), in
the singular
the
rivers ^
o^ % bfk, o^fitl^r.
* Cp. Nirukta
ii.
q^
TT hdr, T|^ TT m\
TJl?
b, XJ]^
f,
IT^
k.
o^f^ ^ bdm\
24.
**
Which speak
in the plural in
iii.
33. lo".
(iii.
33.
i, 2)
"^
besides
a hemistich (3*"^, the speech (being that) of Vi^vamitra according Or (on the other hand) the rivers to the sacred text (sruteh)^. addressed the seer in the plural (hahuvat) with these (following)
stanzas,
o^r^:
^:
hdm^r,
1,
^^^%
b,
^^^%
b,
iii.
fk. iiTrrf^T^fw^T
hd,
"nmf^r^H
TT
f,
u.tir*i"4fwr#r
T[crrfw5fM4i
TnTrf^r
k.
*
4, 6, 8,
7 (followed
10 are spoken by the rivers (nadivacah), the remaining nine by the seer {visva-
mitravacdmsi).
in
this
the
in
Arsanukramanl.
Sarvanukramani
vi. 18. 2)
;
RV.
iii.
31 (see
AB.
the
(cp.
Arsanukramanl
(iii.
5)
hymn
Sadgurus'isya, p. io6).
with the sixth, the eighth, the fourth, and the tenth the rest (itardh) are the seer's. The two gods who are celebrated in the seventh stanza and in the sixth
109.
;
(viz.)
MNia*MT
^;i*qT hdm^f,
hf,
b,
^g^T ^
MBMIS*^!
k,
^^re^ft^r.
is
^'^ ^
The end
of the varga
here
marked by ^0 in
in bk.
in
The
Sarvanukramani says
sasthtsaptamyos tv indrastutih.
RV.
iii.
33-]
BKHADDEVATA
iii.
iv.
no
[156
22.
RV.
31
an adoptive danghter.
110, 111. are to be recognized as incidental. In the last (hymn) a there is (a stanza)'^ addressed to Indra-Parvata. How one makes a daughter what is called an adoptive child (putrikd) or in that sense (tathd) impregnates her c, that is told in the (hymn) Teaching (Sdsat iii. 31)^. In the stanza Not {na iii. 31.2) the giving of inheritance to a daughter is forbidden e.
*
*
'
'
't^^o hdr, fj^fo b, '?r^rf%'' fk.iTRfkr^r^r^ Tfigb, ^rrr^hdm^. iir. ?I^ hm^r, TT^rr bfk. \rfr ^ hdmV, t<fh^ bfr^r^'^^WT k. ff^^rf^
b.
hm^r, <!(^rf^
*
iii.
b,
ff^TRrf^ f. TlfTlfq^
is
hm^r,
fffTT^TirfTr fk,
iii.
TrfW^^fTT
^
That
I.
iii.
is,
53.
That
is,
.
53.
Sincati reto
is
meant
sekam
ep.
rrijan in
RV.
iii.
31. 1
iii.
EV.
I,
31. I
4;
Sayana on RV.
iii.
31.
RV.
31. 2
is
commented
on by Yaska, Nirukta
6.
112.
she)
is
And (the seer) says that her son (who a brother like an eldest (brother) ^.
great
sacrifice
is)
younger (than
Gathi's
At a
of
Sudas,
by
Sakti ^
son
(Visvamitra) ^
cf^rr^Tf B, cT^rr%^ a.
^T!rr
much
is
r,
^urt
is,
bfk.
^cm:m\ ^^
^ Son of Vasistha.
the
rest.
^fW^T
hm^r^r3r*l^
^f^- hdm\
7rrf%i bfkr.
* That
as if
I take jyesthavat to be
(not Gadhi)
* 1 1 2*' -
116"
by Sadgurub'isya on RV.
i.
iii.
two
lines,
however, only in an
i.
119
f.;
343.
sank down unconscious. But to him the Jamadagnis^- gave Speech called Sasarpari, daughter of Brahma or of the Sun^, having brought her from the dwelling of the Sun. Then that Speech
113, 114.
forcibly deprived of consciousness.
was
He
f*rg<^
n^rT%7T:fk,^irwr%r!:r2r'*r'.
^re^hm^,TR^bfk.
*J^cm
r^r^r'.
^^%7i:
hm'r,
^^T%^:
b.
7T#bfr,fT#k,7T^rr
'
157]
hdr^r*.
iv.
117
[-RV.
iii.
S3
WT^ ^
53. 15 (112"
hm^rs, 5|T^*
and 113
113*"*
RV.
iii.
^*nf<^l^cM
fk,OT!j*||f^^H|rtJ
fk,
b.
r,
^TJR
Wl^
?.
^%
is
hm^r,
fri
^^
r^r^^
^1f
?,
^^ ^ Wf^f
^ifd4l*l^^^f.
EV.
iii.
^-
fTRTniTf^^hm^r, ^?Rf?i
The end
of the varga
fTT'nng^ s,
-ij^lfd
in
MI*l(Nd
b,
here
marked by ^^
hdbfk, not
in m^.
53. 15.
* Cp.
"
EV.
iii.
^ SasarparT
is called
suryasya duhita in
That
is,
Sakti.
in
EV.
iii.
53. 15 {sasarpanr
23.
115.
And
{upa
iii.
53. 11)
Visvamitra
restored the Kusikas to consciousness (anuhodhayat). And gladdened at heart by receiving Speech he paid homage to those seers (the Jamadagnis),
^"^fTT
^^
m^^r*.
r^,
^fTT
^^H
b,
^3^
^W
s.
hd,
^"^
^rren
r,
f,
^W
iii.
qi5Ml
r,
^2f^ TT'^
^t?"^^f?T (the
fuller pratlka)
^^t^I^hm^ ^TiJt^^ s,
EV.
T%f?I^n^b, ^%c|;^fk
(not '^),
uncommon
BD.
FrWT
fk.
dl^MlrtJ^<3li<fi^hm^rbfk,
fTTfiTt'I^%tT^ r^ r\ ^*^<Ml-1^<^*i(t
'
{sasarparih
iii.
iii.
53. 15,
1 6).
Strong (sthirau
'
53. 17-20) (he praised) the parts of the cart and the oxen, as he started for home.
ii6"^ comes before 115'"^ in bfk.
(EV.
iii.
53. 18
has
^idbW)
though
all
the
MSS. have
requires
35
in the text.
After 116^^
bfkm'r
(not hdr^r^r'^)
add
117.
And
person (svasarirena).
RV.
iii.
53-]
four
BEHADDEVATA
iv.
ii8
(iii.
[158
But the
53.
21-24) ^^ ^^^'
^.
^ ^
^^ifH: '^ r, ^Ktt ^ hdm\ ^[r{V^ f ^omO<^ ni\ HI*mO<^ hd (=3I^.mO<^), ^ ^HMm f r, in B after ii^** following line is added The ^f. "^Wn?
hdm\
y^Ol^f
bfk.
b,
1 f
km^ r, "irttt
^ b.
B
b r, ^?JT^
m\
k.
bm^f k,
ITU^
r.
after 116"
lines
which they
A and
B.
In m^, 116*
"IfW: ^m:
*
hm^r^r3r*r2(?), o'lflnil^f^^:
its parts,
r,
o1[fwt
EV.
f^:
fh.
:
olf^f^f^j:
a grhebhyah
. .
k.
That
is,
the cart,
Cp.
iii.
53. 20
vimocanat, 'until
i.
On
p.
Sayana on
EV.
vol.
53. 21
ii.
4. 2
Max
Miiller, RV.'^
p. 23.
ditionally
They were pronounced by Vi^vamitra; they are traheld to be imprecations (ahhisdpa). They are pronounced to be hostile to enemies* and magical (ahhicdrika)
118.
'
'
incantations.
<ni ^tUrr bfk,
UilMI^I*.).
g M\W\
r^r^r*r^r^,
^: WtWT
is
hm^r
(cp.
SarvanukramanT
^'^ff^-
The
that of
B;
instead of
it
f^lt^'si: ^rrr
f^^n^f^T^frH ^l^^^^
in
i.
fl[^liMi*si
b,
f.t^l^:^
b, t^ftf^rsj:
A has: hdm\
end of
f^^fqrgi: r^r3r*r.
the varga
* Cp.
is
f%^ ^TT^^IR^T:
hdbfk.
19.
f^^
t^nfii-^lfx;:
f. The
here marked by
i.
Egvidhana
4;
20. i.
24.
BV.
iii.
53. 21-24.
Deities of
BV.
iii.
54-60.
119.
The Vasisthas
will
This
is
the
unanimous opinion of their authorities (dcdryaka)^ arises from repeating or listening (to them)b
great guilt
159]
<TT
That
is,
iv.
123
[-RV.
iii.
60
inrr^bfkr.
*
^^^ ^T^ ^:
hd,
*
119"'^ is
the authorities
among the Vasisthas are unanimous on the injurious effect The word acaryaka is quoted only in the sense of the
'
here
it
of teachers.'
^ That
120. By repeating or hearing (them) one's head is broken into a hundred fragments the children of those (who do so) perish therefore one should not repeat them *.
;
:
eiJ\|dr|T hbrs,
^ftf7f%T m^,
margin
to
^n*l
in h.
listen to
vol.
ii,
these stanzas.
p. 23.
cp.
Max
Miiller,
RV.^
121.
The
seer praised
:
iii.
54-57).
all
B He
121*'
praised
them
B
soul,
thinking of the
highest Abode,
is
found in
and m^
only.
Great
is
of the gods
devdndm asuratvam tad eka/m mahat) ^\ The A^vins, Mitra, the Bbhus are (the respective
(^
'
:
'
'The milch-cow' (dhenuh: iii. 58), 'Mitra' (mitrah: Here, here, of you {iheha vah iii. 60).
*
1
59),
and
That
is
is,
the refrain of
iii.
55
slightly altered
eJtam).
22"
found in
B and m^
only.
may
no new statement.
24, 25,
we deduct them,
as well as 123"
(A)
have only
five
originally
123. (The stanza) addressed to Mitra, 'To Mitra five' (mitrdya pahca: iii. 59. 8)*, should be recognized as addressed to the All-gods ^.
But the
is
hymn
to the
Rbhus
(iii.
60. 5-7)
RV.
iii.
60-]
in all
BRHADDEVATA
MSS. and
r.
iv.
124
b,
[160
^Tn?%
^Tt*<J
in
r.
^tR: ^ marked
is
hd,
^ ^tR ^
hihharti.
is
^t|^
fk,
^l ^
m'^bfk
at the
line (after
by ^8 here (after ^[tTTJ) in h (^M in d), but M^*iici^), where the number of the s'loka is
also given
*
by m^ as M (=^0M).
are mentioned in
it
:
The All-gods
sa devan
vi^an
123**
There
is
no reference
only, being
found in
hdm^r
omitted in bkr^r^.
25.
Deities of B.V.
(iii.
iii.
61, 62.
60. 3, 4)
:
Indra
is
incidental.
After
O
:
'
{uso vdjena
iii.
(hymn), which
(hymn
(1-3)
iii.
the
is
to Brhaspati
124"^
is
is
omitted in hdr^r^r'*
(?).
TT^irm:r,tr^?nc^m\ tjg^rrfi^bfk.
f k,
-^^
iii.
^ |%
ci?r:
br,
^^%
f.
b.
^Tm*^!^ m\
^^TWr^
(Sarvanukramani on EV.
6i
^W^J^^).
^tlf,lt5JHW
^^TT^^TTT-
- - - '^
r',
fk, ^arrn:
^f%w,
^m ^i^crr ^f:
fifth
1.
ci^
iii.
^x: hdm^r^,
^r:
r,
cifrn;:
hymn
of the group
is
Visva-
could not
mean
'the fifth
hymn
to Usas,' as
iii.
61
the sixth
hymn
in the
RV.
125.
(7-9),
respectively) addressed to
Pusan
is
Savitr (10-12),
Soma
And with that dagnia praised the two gods who delight in law (rtdvrdhau)
addressed to Mitra -Varuna.
^^m^^U! ^tTR: hm^r,
end of the varga
is
Jama-
M4ij|4{tt|4sl
Tf^l
bf
krM f^r^
hdk.
A,
f^
B.
The
here marked by
^M
in bf, not in
is
the
iii.
RV.
62. 18 as fiavrdhd.
161]
He
iv.
129
[-RV.
iv.
15
Deities of B.V.
iv.
1-15.
entrails
126.
(Vamadeva)
for
of a dog for the sake of honouring the Gods, the Seers, and the
Fathers, the Vrtra-slayer (Indra), in the form of an eagle, brought
the mead^,
^MNMlHir
^l^*!:
Am\ ^ Wtrn^R'^'^^:
Bn.
TJ^ %
hm^r,
^RJ
'^
* Cp.
EV.
;
iv. 18.
13
Manii
X.
106
Cp.
iv.
26
is
18. 13.
hymns
Gotama, praised Agni with fifteen iv. 1-15), and Indra with the
16-32)
^.
'^ r'r^
^dWlXf^
'^ b.
fl?^^ ^ fk,
^"^^
;
r.
The
iv.
series,
being interrupted by
above,
iv.
cp.
{sa hhrd-
taram:
iv.
i.
2-4)
Agni
is
incidental (nipdtabhdj)
(nipdtin)
others say
Agni together
with Varuna b.
<^^(T^<: bfk, o-^tfH
TT^
all
r,
o^fhrWrF^
hd,
f,
f^MiHr'ni^mHr,
* This
w%
r^mfHi*i.hd,
^R^
I^MM^i
^^ ^rr^
f^nrnr^
k.
m\ '^
ca tisrsu),
MSS. with
2-5),
2-5.
129.
Some
iv.
(say)
agnih:
13, 14)
their characteristic
(stanzas)
'
hymns 'Agni, upon' (praty by *. But with the two names {lingoktadaivata)
that the two
'
He
noted
(hodhat
iv.
15.
7,
8)
Somaka
II.
only.
RV.
iv.
15-]
BRHADDEVATA
b,
iv.
130
[162
iftf^^ g
marked by ^^
* Cp.
hm^r, 5^*l^<J5(f^J^
br^r"', *^f?^I f k.
The end
in
hbfkm^.
tv eke,
Sarvanukramani : Ungoktadaivatam
27.
BV.
iv.
18-30.
with a view to (long) life for him the A^vins are Her praised with the two following (stanzas: iv. 15. 9, 10). in the unborn child (garhham) who said, 'I will not be born
130.
And
straightforward
t^l^t^
way
(anjasd)
'
^,
^^ Bhm\
x(Tif<^ r^
r,
r.
^^^| ^ ^f^T^ f
kr,
hm^b,
WW^
hrfk,
'T
f,
^^^T g ^f^<i
^rm m\
* Cp.
stoffe, p.
^P^
KV.
f.;
Am^r^n,
:
^ H^
^Wm
f.
^rf^ WTRT b,
"^^^
b,
W%ci
On
Ar^. <T?1^bkn.
iv. 18. 2
ndham
179
pp. 42-44.
The NTtimanjarl on
RV.
iv. 18.
her son Indra, Aditi, anxious for her own But he (Indra), as soon as born, welfare, admonished (anvasdt)\
131. (that
^^ijTf r^r^, ^n^^rrf bf k. ^j^ttttstj, ^ncfanw hdm\ in^^rrf n. ^wRnrnPt o^^^ cHl^bfkr. hm^b. WnWRICr^ r2r^r^^ ^T^^ fk. >^fT^ g hm\
That
is,
in
RV.
iv. 18. l
*,
ma mataram amuya
sie
pattave hah.
p. 80, line I,
and
82, note
132.
after
^!lt>:|^rir*rr2(?), ^JT^^I^fk,
TTfrg m\
*
TJ^ ^
bk, rr^St^ A.
That
is,
after violence
= indrena haldtkrtah.
him
'Who
this' {ka
imam',
24.
10),
::
163]
iv.
138
[-RV.
iv.
30
Indra'
iv. 30.
* Cp. refer to
it
is
* I take tena to Sayana on EV. iv. 24. 9 ; Sieg, SagenstofPe, pp. 90-96. vikrman; Dr. Sieg, however (who translates 132-134), SagenstofiFe, p, 95, takes
iv. 30,
hymn
iv.
hymn
Indra, that the author in the present passage otherwise refers to single stanzas, and that
it is
BD.
134.
iv. 30. 7)
and
in the (stanza)
What
'
(Mm dd
utdsi
seer
he halfway (ardhe)
^ dispelled his
Then the
his (Indra's)
4<*J*{'^
Am\
?n^
T^
r.
m^^:
^eftl^llUl
hm^b, not
h m^ r,
^^Sim^TftT fbk,
of the varga
is
*I'
it)
{aham:
as if of
triplet
him
(Indra)
*''.
^T^hdm^r^, o^j^r^bfkr^A
^fflf^^^^ ff
*
b,
^fTltT^T^
if
^f?rfW^
ff
f kr*.
That
is,
he were Indra;
cp.
SarvanukramanT: indram
iii,
ivatmanam
rsis tustdvendro
vdtmanam.
p. 1 60, note
^,
and
\
all
is
136.
With
iv.
In the
hymn of five
stanzas
Thee
'
(tvd
iv.
28)
Indra
is
f,
^^^ ^ ^: ^
Soma
;
^t?f
br,
^ m\ ^
1)
hr^r*,
fk.
?J1^^: ^t ^
bkr,
hdr^,
^ljfl
^
*
^l^^ ^<T: W^
^cft-
m\ l^l^^l ^TT:
r^*.
Even
of the
Sky
'
(divas cid
iv. 30.
6-1
Dawn
'
RV.
iv.
30-]
BEHADDEVATA
And
in
iv.
139
'
[164
Good wealth
:
(vdmam
iv. 30.
^t^:
b.
^^ Am\ ^T%^
bfk,
138.
^ ^Ml4:
Pusan
is
hd,
cf
T*^f*iW^:i^cTT^T^ 1,
g^^TIT ^^^cTR^hm^bfkr, % |^^ ^o ^% WRT^: hm^r.TR^ 4^dli3N ^W ^W: 'Wt TTTfTOt^ ^<TTB.
fbr,
^T^
k.
rVi'',
k,
f.
B
'
139.
(here) called
'
text (sruti)^ he
is 'toothless.'
'
Karulatin
'
2-
[asmdkam uttamam
b.
iv.
31.
15) praises
P
The end
after 138"
*
k.
^i^ff^
^Hd^rtn^T
not found in A.
r,
This
s'loka (139) is
m^
^hf^TfT
omits
I
b,
^"^flT^TfT"
f,
138''
as well as 139,
marked by
^t
m\
vi.
RV.
which
is
30, 31
cp.
vi.
^ That
S^B.
i.
7. 4',
quoted by Yaska,
Nirukta
There
is
no reference
Sarvanukramani.
29.
The steeds
140.
are
those of
Bays {hari), the horses of Agni those of Surya are Fallows (harit), and
are
fT^ ^r^
f^:m
hdr,
o^^ m^
W^
in e.r.
f.
^T^
is
on
* This
Naighantuka
i.
15.
141.
The Ass^
associated
(sahita)
(vdjin) of
Cows
are those
(the
Naighantuka has
TT^RT^f^^:,
the
MSS. seems
br
r^r^r', "s^tfffTt
an evident substitution in
^"^'^
hm^r, ytljj^ B.
^^^
br^r*^,
165]
^tm1rtl| o
f,
my
'
iv.
144
k,
[-RV.
iv.
32
fWr<2n
^M^IH.
Naighantuka).
* Cp.
Vedic Mythology,'
142.
are
Duns
(sydvdh)
the Multiform
these too are
(visvarilpd) *
Now
^TRT
^TTTT bk.
^^TTTf^T^ hm^r,
^^tTT^r?J B.
f-
^^^JXg^Cnfr hm'r^
* Conceived as a
cow
cp. above,
iii.
85,
That
is,
when mentioned
143. (The
for that
in
soul (dtman) of
it ^.
ik.fH^J^mr
;
hm^r, f^T^Tra^n*
b,
f^^T-
That
*
is,
cp. above,
i.
73, 74.
144.
Two
the remainder
rest) are
of the
hymn^
is
And
^b, f^:
r,
\;(\5^ r^r^r^
^<?=Jl^r1^ f^ hr,
o^^TRHl?" r^r^rl
The end
*
f^f^^^
b,
bfkr,
T^ hm\
II
%^rRIIT hrfk,
f^%
f^^:
||
f,
'<H*Itmf^
f^T^* (f^i^J k)
"irr
Hfd^J^lt^ f%:
is
That
the
hymn which
two
stanzas.
* Cp. Nirukta
iv.
15
The
list
of the
iv.
"
Atah, that
is,
after the
* That
the four words vidradhe nave drupade arbhake are to be taken not as duals, but as
locatives singular, in
agreement with the Pada text and S^akapuni's opinion stated by Yaska
RV.
iv. 32.
23)
p. 88,
note
in
Oldenberg, Prolegomena,
144, Meyer, Egvidhana,
Owing
BD.
iv.
after
EV.
iv.
32.
RV.
iv.
3S-]
BRHADDEVATA
1.
v.
[166
Deities of
BV.
iv.
33-52.
(With) 'Forth' (pra: iv. 33. i) begins a group of five hymns addressed to the Rbhus (iv. 33-37). Following that are three (hymns) addressed to Dadhikra (iv. 38-40) but the stanza
1.
;
which
is
(iv.
38. i)
praises
^ry*|o^i
r^.
3F[%
g VI
hm^r^r,
(oT!ITfl[) ^<flf
ff
^TI(. (pratlka of
iii.
iv.
38. 1)
b^^
^f^
f^
^11=1. fkr'^.
The reading
^^
g VI
(cp.
^WT
the SarvanukramanI:
^Tt>^ ff
<^NI^f^<i|l<^l.
2.
Then with
and names
the three, Agni, Yayu, Surya, are praised in the stanza, 'The Swan dwelling in light (hamsah Sucisat iv. 50. 5).
'
^K^ dr,
preceding
^4JdT
m\
*|4jd^^ hb,
^cft^ f k
(the
Hl^f^^
*
^ is
Hl^f^
m^,
B
is
In the Aitareya (Brahmana) The Swan' {hamsah iv. 40. 5) prescribed as having Surya for its deity ^. Now (there follow)
3.
:
(iv.
Who
'
{kah
iv.
*^ hra^r,
f^"5TTf^
fk.
l^^l^bfk, ^^|<l^r'
of^^TTt^
(this represents
the pratlka of
^:
,
r^r^r^r^br^,
hdm\
opij )
(M <*:(!)
r.
is
omitted in
3"
though found in
Bm^
:
it is
supported by the
^^ncil
tUM*
Without
first
it
odd
line
with
it
varga of the
and of the
second adhydya.
In AB.
iv. 20.
5 this stanza
is
4.
In the (hjnnns)
iv.
i),
iv.
46.
i),
*0 Vayu'
iv. 48. 1-5) seven stanzas are 'Enjoy' {vihi 47. declared to be addressed to Vayu and nine are addressed to Indra -Yayu, (viz.) Indra (indrah iv. 47. 2-4) being three, (and)
(vdyo:
'
'
With a hundred
'
(satena
iv.
167]
V.
[-RV. iv.57
5.
iv. 49),
(yas tastamhha:
iv.
50) these
held to be
(in)
b,
praise of Indra-Brhaspati.
TTWtrnfr
<T^r5^fWt m\
^wiffm\
*
Ldr^ (}T>
r^),
^HtW^ft
fk.
^Wtrmt r.
*
That
is,
That
is,
49. 1-6
and 50.
10, ii.
That * hymn, however, is addressed to Brhaspati the two next (beginning) That (idam iv. 51, 52) are addressed to Usas. In the triplet Surely that king ^ (sa id raj a iv. 50. 7-9)
6.
; '
' :
* '
expressed.
dWTH*!.
r.
syllable
after
g, partly
TJ^m
;
the
bfkr,
h,
qr d. Bft^^rg:
f,
br,
^H^Prr
*
cfiHil^l h.
is,
gTt>^
fk.
Hft>^
is
hd. Bft^iUg:
m^^ifm m^r.
in
The end
of the varga
here marked by
hbf k, not
in m^.
That
RV.
RV.
iv. 50.
iv.
* Cp.
AB.
viii.
also Sayana,
introduction to
50. 7.
2.
7.
Deities of
BV.
iv.
53-58.
There are two hymns addressed to Savitr (beginning) 'That' (tat\ iv. 53, 54) 'Who?' {kah iv. 55) is addressed to the Allwhile gods, that which follows (viz.) The mighty (mahi iv. 56)
;
:
'
'
is
But
(in
the hymn)
Of the
Lord of the Field, while the next stanza, Prosperously the iv. 57. 4), has Suna as its god. steers' {Sunam vdhdh
to the
:
Tjt
A, tit
r,
fl^ITqt '^b,
br, ftl^l
fiim %^^?5nJ
RV.
iii.
iv.
57-]
The
BKHADDEVATA
v.
[168
I
III).
H which has dropped out after f?!^!^ (making the pada one syllable short)
^ ^^
f k.
^^g-rKI
m\
Wg-rt<l
fr=^r^r',
^^tTTT:
b,
^^rmi
:
r,
^grTTTr hd.
Suna here is Vayu, Sira is Surya (for) they say that 8. Suna and Sira are Vayu and Surya. Yaska, however, considered Sunasira to be Indra^ (and) Sakapuni thinks those two (Suna and Sira) to be Siirya and Indra ^.
* His view, in Nirukta ix. 40, agrees not with this, but with the explanation given
in 8"
:
^unastrau
.-
57.
Now
these two,
Suna and
Sira,
(stanza:
seventh (stanzas), to
shares'
(6, 7), the sixth and the The verse [pdda) 'Prosperously our
:
iv.
57.
8")
praises
iv.
agriculture;
57. 8^),
men
f,
who
live
by
agriculture.
\g
f^k).
t<rrt
A,
(ifto b, fil<
Parjanya is here praised in the third verse (iv. 57. 8"), while the seer pronounced the last (verse) with a desire of wealth Or (it may be said) the whole hymn praises (iv. 57. 8**). 'From the ocean' (samudrdt iv. 58) belongs to agriculture.
10.
:
qr^ tHN
bfkr.
o^
(ti^fq^,
k.
i|n*ll'^fM<. r^r*r^
^ft^:
bfr,
<f^^:
^T^rRt hm^r^
m\ ^ ^^f^
^^ TT
11.
either
As mentioned in a Brahmana it is indicated as addressed to the Sun {dditya) or to Agni for it appears as an Ajya
;
;
hymn
or
(or)
some speak of
it
as
(in)
praise of
(or)
Waters or
(in) praise
of Ghee,
as addressed to Cows,
to Siirya ^.
^^n^Jl^fkr^r^',
IfW
r,
i|
<<
j^
>ft
f,
-gn^ Am^b. TPZrrWfW m^rH*r, <<||^^l hdr^, Tf^^ |<i|^ ^7f> b. f^ Ji Am^b, -Rf^Ji; fkr^r^l ^R^
169]
^t^^l[^f5fT
<fftfd
V.
Am\
13
[-RV.
f,
v.
ar^t ^frf
k,
^ ^(**)d^<fn1
5^ ^ 1^
is
r,
Jmj ^t?T TT
b.
TT ^**)d^^N
is
arrr
^Jfd^J^fni
^l!i^fT?[f^
ITT
The end
of the
varga
*
here marked by
iv.
in
hm^bfk.
6
stated to be the Ajya S'astra of the seventh day:
KV.
58 in AB.
.
v. 16.
samudrad urmir
V. 16. I
:
iti
yad va
.
aiti ca praiti
.
samudrad
dgneyam
Mandala
3.
v.
Deities of
KV.
1-28.
Story of
Jana.
The Atris having dispelled the eclipse of the sun decreed (drstam) by Svarbhanu, praised Agni with the twenty-seven hymns He has awoke (abodhi v. 1-28) ^.
12.
' :
r^r^rl
<^n^f^ hm\
f.
o,^
^RfW
r,
o^H"
vj^ o^TR^
h,
r^'r'^r^
'>wv^i^ k
^nTm^
That
is,
v. 5, is
left
out of account
cp.
note * on
iv. i6.
may
^ ^ra^
comes
m^r,
^Tg%\J
r.
later), ?[t?r
"^^I
mO^IJ
hd.
'^eilN^:
hdr,
hdm\
M^^'
^f'
This sloka
is
omitted here by
^w^:
m^
(also r)
qft^rr:
^rf^^ *Rr*R<
ii
has this sloka, both here with the reading of A, and afterwards with that of
B, viz.
Tryaruna.
more appropriate
having
II.
nor in reading
^[f?!
In
my
text,
s'lokas
four, instead of
both
RV.
V.
I-]
BRHADDEVATA
v.
14
[170
King^ Tryaruna, son of Trivrsna, of the race of Iksvaku, was riding in his chariot, and his domestic priest, Vr^a, the son
14.
b.
^?n
v. 2. 9.
MSS.,
^ ^RH*
f^ hrb, f^ fkr^.
* This story (14-23) is
It
is
also given
by Sayana on EV.
v. 5- i. in
Tandya Brahmana.
Hillebrandt,
The whole
xxxiii, pp.
;
Cp.
ZDMG.
366
F.
248
F.;
Oldenberg,
SBE.
xlvi, pp.
Liidwig, Eg-veda,
324.
15.
The
chariot, as it
off
the head of a
Brahman
boy, and the king said to his domestic priest, 'You are guilty.'
%^ hm^r, %^ bfkn.
16.
X^t^
^rRT
B.
had revealed to him Atharvan spells and having (with them) brought the boy back to life, left the king in anger and betook himself to another country.
(Vr^a) having
He
f^ A, ^7! bfn, ^
17.
k.
^^R|^
hm^fkn, ^ff^
^^
br.
seer,
the heat of
on the
^fk,
ajft: T^x'^n.
b,
iTTTITT^
r,
^fMTJTT^
^rwrf^
b,
^3?nt^
r^n.
f^f^
n(c).
^l
hm^r,
nrj^^nr hdr^r*^^
^n^rf^
The end
marked by ^
in hbf, not in
m^k.
4.
Story of
Tryamua
(continned).
18. Hence the king distressed went to Vrsa Jana, propitiated and brought him back, and again made him his domestic priest.
^ hbfkn,
hm^r,
wanting in
r.
cll^hm^r^r^r'n, ITJ^^b,
^ WR m\ ^^TRtfkn, f^ VJ^
(see
fi(?)f,
TT^k,
r.
"iH-H^^T
b:
the
Sarvanukramani and the Tandya Brahmana have the form J'^\ WTTI
Max
Miiller,
RV.^
vol.
^^^ TTT"
f*^l^
^T^
*rf^^*<^f%
(sic).
'
171]
19.
V.
23
[-RV.
v.
Vrsa being propitiated sought for the heat ^ of the fire in the king's house, and he found a Pisaci as a wife of the king.
^ IWWt br,
ITOWt
hd,
ire^
(no
^)
m\ ^HTO^
n,
^ ^^ ^ TTcft k.
f,
* I take this
word {haram)
it
word haras,
'
beat,' irregularly
*
used as a
'
masculine.
as another
word
{hara, masc),
likely, especially as
heat.*
Having seated himself with her upon the cushion on a stool, he addressed her with the stanza, Whom do you here ? (kam etam tvam v. 2. 2).
20.
* :
f^nro: hm^r,
Jrre
f^%:
k.
f.
^
21.
rn(c),
k,
^rrerN
*pi(^^\
b,
fsf^ro:
^t^Ttrr
f,
fTTRr: kn.
^JTWr
hm*bn(ab),
b,
'H^ilf
r^'n,
f.
^^
hm^r,
^^^^^
^ ^'^(^ql
*i*^^l
Speaking of the heat (haras) in the form of a boy* he And when he had uttered the (stanza) 'Far with light' (vi jyotisd v. 2. 9) the fire suddenly flamed up,
:
f?;:
hm^rbfkn,
'iT^:
r^*r^
^^j^r^n,
W^bfk,
^PE^hdr, ^lTO.m^
^,
22. repelling
what was (already) bright and it burned the Pisaci where she
22"^
r^r'^r^
is
in
only (bfkr^r^r^).
Hcftl^i^^i^
H<*|ili|ftb,
TRrnTTT^ f k.
f,
hdr,
tfl^ ni\
rTT
bkn,
?!
f.
'T^ ^r^
Wll n(c), ^R ^R
hm^.
f^ITnT n(abm).
marked by B
in bfk, not in
5.
References to BV.
v. 2. 2,
v.
29-40.
of the Bhallavins
such
is
RV.
V.
2-]
BRHADDEVATA
^^f^fTWt
only, being
v.
24
^TTWTftm^ n(g).
bfm^r, ^[f^ WfdJ
[172
<^ni^l^Uln(c),
is
found in
and m^
wanting in A.
?^
^
2f^
k,
^rf?IJ
X^
^[fTT: n.
That
is,
That
is,
in
Sagenstoffe, p. 65.
them) is probably (phaved eva) with to this hymn (as a whole) for exoteric (bdhya)^ formulas are to be found enjoined by the requirements (drsta) of a ceremonial rule (vidhi).
24.
(of
The mention
reference
k.
JT%^
hm^r,
!H|^Mi ff
*r%^ b, 3T%^ f k. ^"^^^ hm^r, f^^'vj^ bfr^r'^r^ f%^^^ Am\ TRTT ff bfk, ^T^TT T^m tf T{t^T^i''j): this looks as if
in B,
two
syllables
^f^dl Am^k,
*
(WT^
f^f^^ni^
r,
f^f^HI^
its
-^Hf^cii: bfr.
That
is,
own,
if
hahyah, which
may
25. Formulas (thus) appear in a Brahmana pointed out in a particular passage (ekade^a) so the Apri stanzas of Jamadagni * and the stanzas relating to the drops of ghee {stokiya)^ in the
:
Aitareya.
U*^3) hm^r, l^ift^^
r^r*r,
fk, lieft^a| b.
WR^7;iJ^^rnt3ET^m\ WR^T^RT^TT^?!:
WW^TS^t ^I^Tm^:
r^
^?T^TOI^rtT^
h,
WR^T^
in
i^V5J[fi|i|: r,
oCI+I^J^
is,
RV.
x.
no, quoted
37.
TB.
i.
iii.
6. 3^ as well as in
iii.
VS. xxix. 25
in
cp. above,
viii.
RV.
75 and
21,
quoted
TB,
iii.
6.
7^ as well
as in
AB.
ii.
12. 3,
(cp.
commentary, Aufrecht,
p. 258).
26. Now the fifth hymn here is (made up of) the Apr! stanzas *To the well-kindled' (susamiddhdya The stanza v. 5. i). 'Thereon' {edam: v. 26. 9) is optionally (vd)^ addressed to the All-gods, and the last (stanza) in the last hymn but one b (v. 2 7. 6)
:
is
addressed to Indra-Agni.
173]
^\[UHl
V. 30 TRANSLATION
fkr, ^^irfTf^: b,
AND NOTES
[-RV.v.40
11^ Af,
**
^Ct^kr^,
q^b,
TT ^PWT
^?R ^
hm^r, "^rf^ B.
r,
^(mhfb,
"qtTZTT k.
commentator Jagannatha
explains:
There are twelve hymns addressed to Indra (beginning) Three (trl v. 29-40) but here Usana is praised with the verse (pdda) Usana (uSand v. 29. 9") and also with that (which begins) When together to you two (5am ha yad vdm v. 31. 8^^.
27.
' :
'
'
'
'
^J^ Tt(5 m\ -^TO^o hdr, W^^'' ^ft^T?[T^ W^" ^><^'nm<{l^ rM W^ Am^r^, ^Pf bfkr. "^if^ g hm^r, in^f7\ ^ bfk. m^
ll'S^lfU!
b,
^'
^f
*<^l*<'^ '^ A,
xrr^ ^:
^f
^
'
tnr^ ^: B (XH^R:
hdm^.
r^r').
The end
of the
varffa is here
marked by ^
in bfk, not in
6.
'
Indra and Kutsa (indrdkutsd and in the five stanzas 5. 31. 9) Indra is praised with Kutsa When thee, O Surya (yat tvd surya v. 40. 5-9) the feat of the
28.
in
And
the (stanza)
'
Atrls
is
celebrated
^.
* After this
(bfkr^r*) and
m^ add
forms an introduction
29.
InS'
:
the (hymn)
v. 27),
addressed to Agni,
'With a wagon'
gifts,
(anasvantd
^ Refer-
kings mentioned
in v.
13,
which in
present
*
s'loka.
hymn
(cp.
below, 33).
This must mean that Atri merely introduces the subject of their
seers of the
gifts to
hymn
some
According to the main statement of the Sarvanukramani the three kings are
hymn
v.
13, 14,
Tryaruna and
There also appears (here) a prayer to Agni^ on their behalf (ehhyah) in consequence of (their) request (adhyesandt)^. Ten thousand, three hundred and twenty kine<^,
30.
RV.
V.
40-]
BRHADDEVATA
f^l^ b,
f^'^ffl: m^rfk.
**
v.
31
[174
irf^
br,
fq m^k.
EV.
is
* In
reference
V. 37. I, 3, 3. v. 37. 4.
That
is,
them; the
.
probably to RV.
Cp. RV.
dasabhih sahasraih
to Atri.
And A^vamedha
much
ml.
r
wealth.
^^^ fm\
-^Sr^^:
V. 27.
^^
. :
k,
^^T^o
b.
gifr^^
b.
m\
(EV.
5 '31711^.
The end
of the varga
is
here marked by
in
bfk, not
in
Cp. RV.
V. 27. I
anasvanta
gava.
7.
Bnamcaya's
gifts to Babhrn.
Deities of
BV.
v.
41-51.
to
32.
hymn
the
kings, for one cannot give to oneself^, (and) the seer received
(the gifts) from (each) king.
is
'SUTWT ff
TT^
^nr^rgf^nft
W^
stated on the
or Atri
Bhauma
alone
is
for in
the act of giving (read ddnakriyaydm) one and the same person cannot be proclaimed (na
sasyate) as both giver
and
receiver.'
B
as
Rnamcaya chose the seer Babhru *, son of Atri, to officiate priest at a Soma sacrifice in which a thousand sacrificial fees
33.
were bestowed.
So he (Babhru)
sacrificed for
him (Rnamcaya)b.
b,
^f^^ rn, jno^lfd^rti ^rraii'i m\ 'PKHVHt^ '^^M^ JnOr^f^l^fM H*JI*i. f.^^^2Rrr^RI<!: rn, ^i^^^"??^ bfkm\
* Gaurlviti (the reading of
^: gtT^
bfm^) cannot be
right, as
he
is
the seer of
v.
29, while
the
hymn
in question
is
v.
30
(see 36), in
together
stutah.
(v.
30. 14)
cp.
Sarvanukramani on
30
babhrur
rnar/icayo 'py
atra rdjd
^ 33-36"
RV.
v. 30. 15.
'
175]
V.
37
[-RV.
v.
41
34.
And
the
four
thousand
four
king of the Rusamas* (rauSama) gave him hundred (cows)^ and a golden caldron ^
(mahdvlra).
^^ ^ ^IRt
TT^'JI^ m^
*
(cp.
n,
^
:
Onin
fk,
Tnfr "^hr^
b,
rf^lpfl'
r,
note
*).
Cp. KV.
V. 30.
14
Cp. RV.
v. 30.
v. 30.
. .
12
gavam
RV.
15
'
gharmah
taptah pra-
ayasmayah.
he received golden caldrons^ for the Pravargya rites. And having received (them), the seer as he went along was questioned on the way by the Middle Agni as well as by Indra ^ and he related (all) this with the four (stanzas) This good
35, 36.
* ;
And
(hhadram:
v. 30. I2-I5)<^.
*
The next eleven** (hymns) after this (beginning) Who pray of you two ?' {ko nu vdm v. 41-51) are addressed to the All-gods.
:
IT^^
3rf7f^^
m^n,
inw^
b,
^fi^
is
fk.
Tf^^
fkr.
36. TTf^^fbm^r,
^TRI
one
line.
^ o\mU\
kn.
ITfTT^^T
b,
b,
TJ^'
r,
^Tt^ Tl^
M^IUyfl: hm^r,
q^ftl ^
In
bfkr'^rl
The end
of
the varga
in dbf, not in
m^k.
is
This
is
is
to
explain
how Agni
"
is
hymn
addressed to Indra.
That
BD.
is,
in the first
by the
fact that
of the Sarvanuhi
kramanl
for the
clearly
natmane
dadydt) while the words sarvdsv atrim kecana are probably due to 32
tat
{rdjnah prati ca
in
suktam babhdsa
iti
kecana).
hd,
only six s'lokas (instead of the normal number, twenty), and yet the end of the ninth varga
is
indicated in the
:
Cp. SarvanukramanI
same place (after 45 ) and with the same figure in vaiivadevam vat tad (ra 5, tad=^6).
hd
as in b.
8.
Detailed account of
BV. 41-43.
to
37.
(Then
come)
ten
(hymns) addressed
Tla,
the Maruts*
is
however,
praised in
v. 41. 19).
RV.
V.
42-]
BRHADDEVATl
(ut
:
v.
38
(is
[176
praised),
v. 42. 3) Savitr
Saunaka
f.
37"'^ in
^HfJIT
^^ W^
The
;
Bm^
only.
^dl^cUR
is
^:
r,
tt^cTt^TRTf
b.
and f^<fi4H*||
tat (Ao
^jfN^^ST^ in
tatz=6).
* Cp.
Sarvanukramanl on
52: marutam ha
= 4,
38.
triplet 'Invoke'
{upa:
42. 10)
v.
is
42. 7-9)
is
addressed to
;
Brhaspati
(v.
u
'
stuhi: v. 42.
11)
addressed to Budra.
But
14),
in the stanza
Forth the
fair praise
(pra sustutih
v.
42.
hm^bfk have no ^t
syllable short
:
first
pada one
of R,
I conjecture that
H
b.
5^-
The reading
^f^f^T
^T^W^3I^^ ^,
makes the
pada end
in the
middle of
^^.
A,
?^ ^rm:
is
OsO
fkr,
\\*m<i
Sakapuni (considered)
39**
Ijaspati,
is
Galava Parjanya-Agni,
no reference
it
<f^
m^k, ftm:
bf.
^^iMfd
m\
^i;^T^ b.
40.
Yaska^ thought
'
Ptisan,
'
Saunaka Indra to be
15)
is
is
praised,
the Maruts;
Bhaguri Vaisvanara. This (esah v. 42. 'Together' (sam: v. 42. 18) A^vins ^.
addressed to
addressed to the
M{\^^
*
MmV^^ AmHfk,
14
is
^rr^cEfhRRfTf^^^r.
^ The
RV.
V. 42.
Sarvanukramanl gives no
about RV.
v.
41.
'Adhvaryus' (ddhvaryavah
'
43.
3)
is
addressed to
Vayu
The ten
'
(da^a
(v.
'
v.
43. 4)
is
The following (6) They deck (ahjanti: 7) (praise respectively) Agni (and) the Kettle (gharma), and the stanza Hither {acha 8)
' '
:
177]
V. 44 TRANSLATION
AND NOTES
5).
[-RV.
v.
44
"^^g^
!Sf^
r,
'BTf^
%k
C^^rf^
is
M<^T<JI#Jbfk, M^T<jif?J
mV
marked by
41*''*
in
Bm^
only.
m^b,
^
fkr.
qijhere
The end
of the varga
ia
in bfk, not in
hdm^.
9.
Deities of B.V. v.
'
43
B
the
42.
'
Forth
(pra
v. 43. 9)
(praises)
v.
In
here
first
hemistich
(of)
'Hither' {a:
(10*"')
Agni
is
TT
r,
irfTT
TT
b,
"^
TT
fk, IT TT^RT:
m^
^tt#f
k, g^TSJ
f^t^ m^.
is
TnHt m\
is
g^TTJ
^ %(irtW ^<TT
r.
f,
T[t^
r,
<s|dlRld bfk,
^^BY.
This sloka
found in
Bm^
only.
(cp. iv. 62)
:
^ This probably
V. 43.
10
vihe marutah.
another
'
v. 43. 11) praises the Middle Vac, then (a B^haspati^ (12), B The higher one (jydydmsam v. 44. 8) praises the Sun (dditya). Vayu is here spoken of (in) Forth to you (pra vah
43.
'Hither'
'
'
'
V. 44. 4).
43
*
in
m^
follows 45*'
The Sarvanukramanl
gives
no
44.
the Gods, or Indra, (or belongs) to Prajapati. Kausitaki himself^ has spoken of this (hymn) as one in which the All-gods are indirectly addressed (paroksa).
either
is
addressed
^Ihft
*
^ tf^ m m\
There
is
Tf^fjr:^: bfkr,
ITWr^ m^
no statement about
Sarvanukramanl.
That
v.
is,
is
RV.
122;
44;
121, which are indirectly addressed to the All-gods (and, not having any deity specified,
:
Aa
RV.
V.
47-]
BEHADDEVATA
these
it is
' '
v.
45
:
[178
spoken of as the third ^ after it comes the (hymn) I invoke the gods (devdn huve x. 66) ''. In the couplet The Spouses of the Gods (devdndm patnlh V. 47. 7, 8), the spouses of the gods are praised.
45.
:
Among
'
'
Tji ^T^lr,
of the varga
*
is
T^ H^bfk,
^ g^ m^
its
oftf^
hm^r,
That
is,
EV.
in which the
taki
That
is,
Kausi-
hymns which
66; x. 36:
x.
are
directly (pratyaksam)
v. 44.
KV.
x.
65;
x.
66 corresponding to
10. 46.
with three ^ of the four^ (beginning) 'This' (ay am: Indra-Vayu are praised, while *0 Vayu, come' (vdyav 4-7) With the stanza 'The a ydhi v. 51. 5)*^ (praises) Vayu (only)d car' (ratham: v. 56. 8) is here praised BodasT, whose (husbands) the Maruts she being the spouse of the Budras are praised (in the whole hymn)f
V. 51.
:
And
cH<4c|l
r,
g^
fk,
^^J h,
^^
r,
^f^ m\
^
hd.
^T^ fUlHld
f,
^T^ ^Mlfd k.
^qrerrbr,
^J^
fkd, ^f^TRt^hm^
it:,
Instead
r r r *
*
For
tisrbhih.
For catasrnam.
The
iti
Here
to the
37. 4,
*
^
Cp. 47.
47.
But
in
the (stanza)
Hither,
is
:
Budras
'
(d
rudrdsah
this
is
V. 57. i)
praised*.
Now
the
name
o
^dtjm
^m
f,
#craT
m\ #%
r^m: a, ^[<n: b.
* There is
no reference to
Sarvanukramani.
"
179]
48.
V. 50 TRANSLATION
AND NOTES
[-RV.
v.
61
Now
this,
(viz.)
terrestrial Agnis,
mai^udbhih:
i.
of^T^ fk,
jj^
:
^^j^o
i-SfT^
ofqfl*! hd,
oW^
1%
{tie
^gcd
g%^>H t^if^
the reading of
^i^fft
:
(b,
1%
m^fkr)
Or according
to
"l
praise
Agni"
^gnim:
v. 60. l) in
a hemistich (in
'
each of these four stanzas), being (thus) addressed in (altogether) two stanzas
i.e.
{dvrce
,6*^
,7"
8**
,
but Vaisvauaraisalso
mentioned in 8
has
:
correct).
The Sarvauukramani
dgneyain ca vd,
Vac
all
female
goddesses
(striyah)
(deity
may
all
as)
only.
after
?n2WT
m^r, 4{|U(4i|
b,
JT^
JTT fk.
This sloka
is
Bm^
The end of the varga is here marked by ^0 in bfk, not in hd oJHi??^ (48^), after which that MS. adds the B form of 48***.
This general remark
is
in
m^
it is
marked
11. 50.
Story of Syavaiva.
There was a royal seer famous by the name of Rathaviti Darbhya. That king being about to sacrifice went to Atri and
propitiated
^l<jT
Muller,
all
him ^.
MSS. and
ii.
n,
<^|r*?IJ
cp.
Max
hds,
RV.^
vol.
p. 45.
V^r^l m\
RV.
v. 61,
^:
hm^rns,
br,
bfkr^r'^n(gh).
^JWrf^
TT^rf^n, TT^iIt^
is
TTWt^
* This story
and by Sadgurusisya on
Sayana,
with the omission of occasional slokas, from here to the end (50-79).
introduction to
RV.
v.
Sieg, Sageustoffe,
its
various forms,
note
BEHADDEVATA
RV.
V.
6i]
v.
51
the
[180
51.
his identity
in
view,
f^:
fkr. of^T
f^:
hm^bs.
Sayana on RV.
v.
52. He, accompanied by his son, went to the king for the performance of the sacrifice. Now the son of Arcananas, Atri's son, was Syavasva,
Vl^W^
hm^frs,
^2"^
^2ni^
is
bkn.
ISTTT^^P
hm^r. ^T^T^^^*
f,
I^T^T^^' ?.
^iTTTRr^rr'* n.
omitted in br^r*r^
53. who had been gladly taught by his father all the Vedas with their members (anga) and subordinate members (updnga). Then Arcananas having gone with his son, performed the sacrifice for the king.
This
s'loka is
54.
And
as the sacrifice
was in progress, he saw the illustrious The thought occurred to him that the
?!% ^).
fixed on her
^ hdm^rbfkn,
and
'
me,
O
55*
king.'
is
is
repeated in m^.
is
The end
h
(not
of the varga
in d) after
here marked by
(59^),
^^
in b, not in
hdm^fk.
It
marked by ^^
in
m^^
and
after
58 in
f.
12.
B
the
56.
'
What
your opinion
Syavasva.
TRANSLATION AND NOTES
f k,
181]
V.
59
[RV.
v.
6i
^ TtTT^
Sadgurusisya, u (and, I believe, m^, but I bave not specially noted tbe
v^-^+i^
r.
but
in b.
BD.
is
also indicated
rative,
b'lokas.
and by the
of five
them.
For a son of Atri ^ would be no contemptible (adurhala)^ son-in-law for us.' She on her part said to the king: 'I have born in family of royal seers been a
57.
;
irf^g^
MSS.
m^fkrs, ilHtMl^l
n.
* Strictly speaking, *a
grandson of
mafijarl
ambiguous
in form,
58. one
who
is
this
Let the
girl
be given to a seer
Veda
for
one
who
Vedac.'
'^g
^J^
four
m^ns,
"h"
ff
fkr.
%^^ ^
f,
of Sadgurusisya but
two (which
have ^T*^i
^), ^44^1 TT
"^^Wrf TT
k.
three
MSS.
of Sadgurusisya,
MSS.
of Sadgurusisya.
^Hf^
in
^Hf^ fkm^,
(in
^Bflj rn.
1886),
still
* This emendation,
which I made
Sadgurusisya
appears to
me
the
Vasukarna
52,
cp.
my
i. 3,
Sieg,
p,
note
*,
Cp. Sadgurusisya,
p. 58,
note
^^.
59.
(saying),
after
is
conferring with
(our)
his
wife,
refused
him
not
worthy to be
son-in-law
who
"
is
seer.'
TmV^ ^ hm^r,
hm^r^s,
HN"^x|Ti|| r^r^r^
:
|<ft-c<<cJJ4J
f,
^^=^1^ k,
IT
^[f^T fl'i3i^'i
^?TT
H^H?
^f^
'^ ^ b; ^t %^
|.
i^
brn,
^^
fk.
RV.
V.
61]
BRHADDEVATA
;
v.
60
[182
The seer, being rejected by him, returned, when the sacrifice was over but the heart of Syavasva returned not from
60.
the
girl.
hrs,
^ ^ %^
61.
1^
iir^fl mirns,
^ ^^ %^ ^
m\
i^T^f^ hd.
;
bfkn.
^i^^TT^
hdm\
i|i5?n^ bfkrns.
^ f^l^^
fkr^r^r',
^^
tW^^
b.
B
hd,
So these two returned they both met Sa^iyasi and Taranta and king Purumilha.
dd^sH
Am\
Bn.
^fft r^r^rl
(^cjrsjl^
r,
f^^T^TJ
The emendation f^f^rTn^ is based on the reading of B, on the necessity of a dual middle form, and the assumption that in A the second cT dropped out, and that f^qnl*J became corrupted to f'l^cilT^, as a gerund seemed required
f^l^clcT
and
W^
61"^
is
also clearly
dRdNpT** h dm^ r.
m^bfknj
in
wrong.
^f^^Tf^T
,
^Wt%^Tf*('*
is
in
where
it is
repeated in m^.
^3*rf%Trf^
not in
Sadgurusisya.
62.
Now
two
sons of Vidadasva.
to the
seers.
rn,
^'^^'ST^
^V4M)
f k,
%^U?IRt
in the
b,
"^^^^Hyvi^
is
Am^
^^^^;
elsewhere.
name
EV.
^^^f^,
f.
while
63.
And
consort
fi
the king (Taranta) showed the seer's son to his royal and with Taranta's approval she gave manifold wealth,
gx?:
hm^r,
bfk.
{*>^
The end
of the varga
here marked
by ^^
in bfk, not in
hdm^.
and sheep, cows and horses, to Syavasva, did Saslyasi. B Father and son, (thus) honoured by the institutors of the sacrifice, went to their hermitage to Atri.
183]
V.
71
[RV.
v.
6i
65.
dour.
they saluted Atri, the great seer, of brilHant splenBecause I have not seen (any) (But) ^yavasva thought
:
And
formula,
limbs.
not obtained the maiden beautiful in all her Could I but become a seer of formulas, my joy would
!
be great.'
^TT^ m^ f k,
crrf^TOT
r,
^t^
fft Sadgiirusisya.
"^^
r,
Sadgurusisya,
^THJt
m\
"^RT
% fk.
67. To him as he thus reflected in the forest the host of the Maruts appeared. He saw standing at his (dtmanah) side, quite (iva) similar in form
<]^%^Mlf^^ldJ*i : Ara^bfkr^, g^^J^JTRT^TclR: rns.
in the Nltimailjarl.
Maruts, with gold on their breasts. Seeing the gods similar in age, with the figures of men,
68.
and equal
in age, the
68**^ is
'Who
are
Then, however, he became aware that ye?' (ke stha v. 6i. they were the divine Maruts, the sons of Rudra.
i).
^s^4'4H^nT
?,
^f^^Tpfn^fWcT
^fWR^p2nT
70.
fk.
he also praised them with the For the (stanzas) 'They that ride' {ya im vahante: v. 6i. ii). his part, on transgression seer considered it a great
Having observed
(this),
TrNr^rr
iidi,
ii
crr^c!: b,
hdm^fk.
^ ^f^
cn^:
8,
fk,
fT
frrgf^:
?.
^I?!*4{
^Im^j hd,
ft
rs,
^f^^
b,
^rfn^TR
m^
(I
^f^
or
mf^), <refV5^
bfkr.
he had seen them, he did not praise them, Being praised and being and that he asked them, Who are ye ? delighted with their praise, the sons of Prsni (the Maruts) as they
71. that, as soon as
*
'
went
along,
RV.
V.
61-]
BRHADDEVATA
^(t(| c^n" hbfk,
is
v.
72
[184
omitted in n.
^cMM^^I
^^
m^r.
71"'^
omitted in Sadgurusisya.
The
here marked by
in m'^bfk, not in
hd.
14.
Now
from their breasts, gave it to him. when the Maruts had gone thence, the illustrious Syava^va
^i^r#^
^nn:
72"
,
fkr^n, '*(*J'^
l^'J^'^
^-
The
line in
hm^r,
B.
^^R[T
bkn,
flf^I^
f.
^TJfT-
T^r^ilT.' hm^r,
^^tTHJ
after 72*"*.
Sayana on RV.
v. 61.
73.
went
in
He
only
Sadgurusisya (w^),
^ET
TT^^r^As,
^RT ^ft^
f,
^ ^Bt^
(^TZIo)
f,
b,
^'^T'lLb. ^^T^k,
is
^f
f^^rs.
and
against the
MS.
evidence,
unnecessary.
commissioned Night on a message with the two (stanzas) song of praise {etarri me stomam v. 61. 17, 18) and to her (Night) who did not see^ Rathaviti, he discerning (him) with the eye of a seer,
74.
'This
my
'
b,
^^If
b.
f^*
f,
f^ 3?RftlI^
k.
?.
'^tlM
(^t^)^TWrt
f,
(^^)^7rr
k.
^t^ hm^ms,
hm^r, RnTt^T^bfk,
fk.
5??%^^ nss.
'<lMiJnf hm^rs,
^Um^
ajInff
br^r.
Wm^
Jcseti
:
^ and
p. 57, line 2.
75. said,
'Here he dwells'
(esa
v. 61. 19)
'on a delightful
after
bfk,
hm^r.
IT^tf^ri: hrfkss,
.
b,
IHlftf^:
n.
* Op.
RV.
V. 61. 19:
parvatesv apairitah.
'
185]
76. the
V.
81
[-RV.
v.
72
^T^ b,
^I^Wr
s,
^ItJfJ^ns.
The end
marked by
hdm
15.
77.
he announced his name (saying), *I am Rathaviti, son inasmuch as I refused you formerly when you desired an alliance with me,
of
Darbha
?Rrf?W:hm^8, ^j^JRl^bfkns.
^If^^m^bfk,
TH^n^f^ ^
I
s,
HrtJNi;!
^J^hd, "ffSn'^l^
HoyH^<^
78. forgive
me
for that.
and do
not,
seer,
You
hm^rks,
^^f^:
79.
hm'rnss,
IT
^ % b, %
^il
bs.
^^
kr^r^^
ns.
'^
W^l
b.
u,
^i',
H^I^W^:
^W'
hra^r.
hm^rs,
JT^r^ff^: fkn,
HJHl^^:
Come, accept this (girl) as a daughter-in-law.' So said the and himself honouring him with water to wash his feet (pddya), with the water of hospitality (arghya) and with a mixture of honey (madhuparka)^,
king,
^mf^T^r^TRhrs, MMlf*<5)lH.n8,
g^rf^lcsrr^
* 79"
<T
^lETT
^i^^f?r
B.
bfkr,
"^^^TRT
^V r^rS^
:
gprf^IWr
hdm^
is
cp.
AGS.
i.
24. 7
vistarah,
madhuparko, gauh.
and giving him a hundred white (sukla)^ steeds, he dismissed him to his home. And the seer, on his part, having praised SaSiyasI, and Taranta, and king Purumilha with the six
80. 81.
(stanzas)
(sanat
v. 61. 5-10),
Now
(rtena:
II.
With law
RV.
V.
73-]
BRHADDEVATA
v.
82
b,
[186
^J^hdrks, g^R^b, ^^TflCf. ^g^% hmip, ^^^Wf 80" occurs as 6f in B. It seems not improbable that %i^RJ%
f.
^^^T^rf
k.
it
five s'lokas,
it
would, in
keeping with the epic style of the passage, come in somewhat like a refrain at the end
of the story.
The end
of the varga
,
is
hbfkm^.
me
like
to be
^ukla
is
(=Vedic
MS.
has)
while there
no reason why a
familiar
word
v.
62
maitrdvarunam vai
tat {vai
= ^,
tat
= 6).
Story of Saptavadhri.
16.
RV.
V.
73-78.
There are six (hymns) addressed to the Asvins (v. 73-78). There is (here) a mystic (upanisat) praise consisting of five* stanzas (v. 78. 5-9) with a view to childbirth.
82.
^^
hd,
^^T^ fbkr.
M^-^t* hm^-^,
tf^o
is
fr,
tl^^o bk.
Sadgurusisya, with
five
Cp. Sarvanukramani:
be corrected to '5-9.'
There is a sacred tradition (sruti) that the seer* after incurring seven failures (aparddhdn) ^ was appointed ^ (again) by (king) Asvamedha of the race of Bharata, his wedlock being childless. On the eighth failure, however, the king casting him, in a trough (made) of a tree (vrksadronl) ^, into a chasm (rhlsa) kept him down (in it) when he leapt up at night. (Then) the seer praised the Lords of Light (iuhhaspati) with the hymn Ye Asvins {aSvinau v. 78).
' '
:
82<"^ 84.
^H ir^mTT^rr^ rlrS^ ^sr^i^^r^^^ hdmlr^ ^?re^i^n:T^ g ^3f^i^TT% g b, ^?mc^>^J^Trf g fk. 83. ^t^: ?nfr ^^f^ sktt hdm\ '^^ ?r^ r', '^f^^cfr fkr^r^ '^f^^TTm' b.% ^f^\ hdr, ^: ^J^bfkr^r^ 7[^2^ A, rT<ftiS^ TTtft '^''^ b, <T?rr^% l^^Jl^ k. 84. ^^^ TT r^r\ ^B^% ^ b, ^^^ f fk, "^B^^t f r^^ '^f^ % f hr, mPl %f d, ^^Erf^ %f ^1. ^jj^
82'"'.
r,
r,
r,
f,
hm^rfk,
f^
b,
TT^> (jJ^)
r^r*r^
^iinJrTT^<i:bfkr,
HJ^T^^A.
187]
*
V.
That
18,
^'j
[-RV.
v.
78
That
is,
commissioned
iv.
no
*
{putri-
kdm
kr).
This
is
v. 78. 5, 6,
where the
This word
chasm
(rb'tsa).
85, 86.
out
*
of
that (chasm),
'
made him
:
productive again.
V. 78.
7-9)
(in
The triplet Like the wind (yathd vdtah with a view to a child (garbha) for himself who like
a child
the
stanzas^ are to be
tree)*^;
Asvins^.
This
is
womb
f,
(sravatdTn) ^
r.^W.
^P^
cra:
^^
is
f^W^^
^^ ^ ^^
ni\
hd,
f^^T?-
r^r''.
^R7ra:f, 7n?7T^k.
B.
^^rRf^>i|||*<fl''f|"
in
m
hd
*
as well as B.
(as the line
1^
is
I^T^ hdni\
86.
-tpM
bfkr"r^.
'^
^irf^^^rrf'rff^
is
^^ hm^r.
is
86'"^
viii.
66" ^
This line
wanting in A, but
found
The end
of the varga
here marked by
^^
in bfk, not in
m*
or
wanting
in these
two MSS.).
his introduction to
The
by Sayanu, in
is
RV.
v. 78. 5, is different
Here the
seer
is
two of the
The Asvins
are invoked in
p. 123.
^ Cp. Rgvidhana,
quoted by Sadgurusisya,
17.
Deities of
BV.
v.
79-87.
Ehilas.
87.
But
it^
may
:
such a character
with the evolution of becoming {phdva-vrtta)^ for it evidently has that it has this character {ru^a) is evident from the two words afterbirth (jardyu) and embryo (garbha) ^.
^^;<mT^rci\ d-rti^K
^^'(J<,
r.
^.
^^^rr
fk.
fk,
;
This
;
s'loka is
viii.
87 =iii. 76
iv.
18
*
vi.
94^ 04
is,
62
That
86
).
^
"
That
is, it
has also a
in
Which occurs
EV.
v.
Which occurs
RV.
v. 78. 7.
RV.
V.
79-]
BRHADDEVATA
' '
*
v.
88
:
[188
The two (hymns) To great {make v. 79, 80) are addressed to Dawn the two They yoke {yunjate v. 81, 82) are addressed (In) Unto' (acha v. 83) Parjanya is praised; but in to Savitr.
88.
;
'
:
'
'
Verily
'
{hat
v.
is
praised.
B,
^f?i% A. ^(^
* In
^ B.
:
^tasf^ wf%^ A,
g ^^D^fTT B. ^cn
one of the
v. 5.
g ^rr^ a.
middle
EV.
xi.
v. 84. i) Prthivi is
deities of the
22-50)
see
Naighantuka
89.
:
The
savitah
v. 82. 4) destroys evil dreams. 'Forth to the sovereign lord' (pra samrdje The following one O Indra-Agni to Varuna. addressed is to Indra-Agni.
'
v.
'
85)
is
addressed
:
(indrdgni
v. 86)
T^ ^I'^^^W'Tt bf,
*M*i^f!
r^r^-^,
o^Tftr^
kr,
1^
k,
f:*<=l9^HJ1*i
m\ o-?J%
is
fjjo hdb,
075^??^
it.
f,
oT^Eig^
oq
^3^ b. 89"^
The following hymn 'Forth' (pra: v. 87), the last (of the Mandala), is addressed to the Maruts while making incidental
90.
B
na
:
It
is
called
Evayamarut
^,
f%^
dbfkr.
*
%^
is,
^^ hrfk,
fb,
f^X^SSJ^
r.
d,
f^^
90*
^ m\ f%X^^
b.
is
^rT'T'lhr^
^tI?X
^^ k, V^
is
not found in
or m^.
That
of the
hymn
for
word (which has not been noted elsewhere) appears from AB.
that, at the
(vi. 20),
30. 15
and the
midday
libation, instead
dyaur na^
91.
of Fortune (srlsukta) ^
is
a benediction
ill-luck.
the
as)
meant to banish
it.
Or that Agni is
189]
V.
92
[-RV.
v.
87
"TT^T^
r^A AsTly^KUi
Abf,
^ly^IUli
fI^rRrr ^lr^r^
^mrr bfkr^
bf,
"W^^imfd^f^
of the varga
*
is
kr^-\
^Z
bfkr^r'r^r*^
hdr.
drtjII^T" hm^r.
<r^ A, c3r^ B.
end
here marked by
v-
^^
87
in
is
bfkm^, not
in
hd.
it
has
Max
Miiller,
RV.^
523-528, where
ii.
it
has twenty-
with a commentary.
In Egvidhana
is
18. i it is stated to
itself,
sixteen in
Max
Miiller,
twenty-two in Aufrecht)
this statement
(ii.
of the
hymn
in the
Kashmir MS.
collection of khilas
and Max
Miiller.
This must refer to the six khilas which follow the ^rlsukta in the Kashmir
MS.
(5) ^
(2)
ciktito
yasya nama
ma vadhlh
is
The next
RV.
vi.
45
(= viii
te
in Aufrecht),
The
and agnih
for the
attainment of sons.
18.
The Khilas
92.
of Prajavat
and Jivapntra.
of)
Employment of formulas.
Prajavat^ and Jivaputra*' (maybe) used together as praise (samstutau) in the ceremony of pregnancy (garbhakarman). (In the hymn) Flow together (sam
'
'
sravanti) together.
various
kinds
of females
having milk
are
praised
H^T^Wt^^^ hdm\l?^^Wt^H^ r^r^r'^r^bfkr'^ ITWHTR. ^cfJit JTWT^l. ^^^^T r^. ^^ I believe to be due to a misunderstanding of the following ^.
r,
I
i.
line,
qi^f*?!**!:
k,
r,
M^fM^K
b.
b,
Wf^^il
fk,
'?I^rrf%^: hm^r^r^.
Ij^ctdlfH
r^r*r^
That
is,
they
;
may have
its
this
special application;
;
cp.
AGS.
i.
13.
6: prajdvaj^ This
is
jlvaputrdbhydm haihe
khila, called
Meyer, Egvidhana,
p. xxv.
by the name of
te,'
Its
stanza
is
critical notes,
AGS.,
p. 48.
This khila,
coming immediately
Kashmir MS.,
RV.
has
V.
87]
and
is
BRHADDEVATA
thus described in the
is
v.
93
'
[190
five stanzas,
Anukramam:
first is
varunam.
The
first
stanza
quoted by Stenzler,
i.
critical notes, p.
48
and the
first
iii.
two
5. 11.
The
23. 2,
p.
xxi;
As
all
the
MSS.
agree
sam
sravantiiii, this
iti
;
may be a
MS.
AV.
ii.
26. 3,
which
is
almost identical with this stanza. The five stanzas of this khila
occur in
AV.
ii.
= AV.
i,
3=rAV.
2),
93. In
a deity
is
One
carefully
name
(lingo).
owr
^^m fkr^,
Agni
is
o^^j^n^
^^n: r. o^rwRiim^br,
Cp.
above,
82.
94.
formula
two.
the application
is
There
making
(only) state-
ments {abhidhdyaha)^,
*iHrt^*ip<*n: br, *^P(]^4^J|*j-^|i^l ; fk,
TnT^TRt^wrrnnr
hdm^^
o^JTr-
^^:
*
br,
^irarr:
is,
r^, o^^rr
- but:
f,
"^iiT'raiT k,
o\irrf^^: hdm^r^.
deities,
That
to their
employment
95.
Hence
(there
may
be) a
But the words (pada) occurring in them meaning (sammay express what is secondary {guna)
r,
5WTf^N*ir^
hm^bf, ^rc(tJM
*
r,
jnrfwr^Hrrf'T
is
b,
guiifir^^iTrOT hm^f.
^^m
mean Agni,
vii.
gs"^
omitted in k.
in a formiila be generally understood to
ritual.
Cp. Nirukta
13
yat
V. loo TRANSLATION
191]
96.
deities
AND NOTES
:
[RV.
v.
87
rites primary,
the
may
^c
is,
be primary or secondary ^
I
this
is (to
be) understood.
is
TnJrr^lJUI^lH
^^
r,
lI'yTf3m'35fr
^^
hdbf.
here
marked by
*
in hbf, not in
m^dk.
That
according as they are applied in the ritual or are mentioned in the formulas.
19.
All-gods,
we
are told
(iti).
Wi MSS. f^%^:
*
5^f7T
ABn, f%%%%f7I W.
RV.
vi, is
^fli: Sadgurusisya.
The
98. Thither
initiation.
came Vac
in
On
and Varuna's
^Wm ^ORoH
99.
will.
bns,
gRTn^On<in
hdm^rfk.
semen was effused. Vayu scattered it in the fire at his Then from the flames Bhrgu was born, (and) the seer Angiras among the coals (angdra)^.
fT?[T^hdm^s, d^lVJ4,
b.
7T?[T^i:f,
b,
<^l"^*ikn,
r.
df lII*i
r.
TTRIf
b,
?.
mm hdm^r^n,
n.
b,
'*J^T<Mf^<l
W^JK^iPKr
* Cp.
"RTlif fkr'^
TTT^
T(m
f-
f^^t
hdm^r^s (Nirukta
iu. 17),
kr^ ^RTTTWf'ITT
iii.
Nirukta
17 and
AB.
iii.
two
sons,
herself being
seen, said
to Prajapati
be (born) to
M^mf?i
^ffT
May a me as a
'
gcfi"
8,
irsrrqfcT
cfl"
b,
-q^FrfTi^
<ft
hdm^rfk.
k,
(one MS.),
ffT
"^
ffT ^fT
'
RV.
vi.
I-]
BRHADDEVATA
seer Atri
v.
loi
*
[192
it
'
So be
to Bharati
Then the
in splendour to
Sun
^
and
Fire.
fT^tpr: hrbfkn, fT^rprr
m\ cj^^m
is
?.
s,
"Wm'Tlui
^ hdm^.
The end
of the varga
d.
Mandala
20.
vi.
Origin of Bharadvaja.
Deities of
KV.
vi.
1-46.
102. Brhaspati
f%^^^ m^fbr^n,
^
f^^^ftfTT bdrk.
As the account
of the sixth
Mandala
mention of
its
seer,
we have
here no exception to the rule that the beginning of a Mandala coincides with the
BD.
and who was a preceptor among the Maruts, was (thus) the grandson of Aiigiras. Now this sixth Mandala is stated to be his and his sons' ^.
103.
4V*5<l^f
r,
5RV^Th^ b,
fbk.
?T^(^rflr fk,
r^r^,
gfr^
hdmS
515^
gfr^^
V^^^^^ r^rS^.
r,
hymns
of Mandala vi;
a few
hymns
thirteen hymns addressed to Agni Agni' (tvam hy agne: vi. 1-6, 10-16), while there are three (beginning) The head (murdhdnam vi. 7-9) to
104.
In
it
there are
(beginning) 'Thou,
'
Agni Vai^vanara.
105. After this
(i.e. vi.
'
Agni, he dwells
vi. 3. i)
u*wniiu^<iiN r^ itcfciMni^^^H
hdr, li<*1!9i!Uf?i^|
m^.
^^
A,
^^f^N^i^^
B.
fkr^,
ne^ itjHi'Kffli ci
193]
* This
V.
makes
io8
vi.
[-RV.vi.45
28 as gavdrn stuH),
It
(allowing for
vi.
47 unspecified.
would therefore
But these two stanzas 'Bring to aid' (protaye vi. 21. 9), (nil me: vi. 21. 11)* are traditionally held to be addressed to the All-gods. The hymn 'Hither' (a: vi. 28) is (in) praise of cows, the second stanza (vi. 28. 2) and the last verse
106.
:
*Now my'
(vi. 28.
^^ hdr, ^
io6*
is
m^r^r*r^
i!T
omitted in fk.
is
^ b, "^ ^ ^ IT k.
f,
br\ ^17^-
fk,
g^ hm^r.
hdm^fk.
protaye 'nyad
(vi.
The end
of the varga
vi.
is
here marked by
^0
in b, not in
* 106"
iti
form
that
is,
not nu me
21. 1 1),
is
There
is
nothing
vi.
in the
MSS.
of the
BD.
to
EV.
21
vi. 24. 5.
vaantyaS ca padah.
21.
Deities of
BV.
vi.
vi. 37. 3)
^.
B Or
else
Indra
Vayu
is
incidental (nipdtahhdj).
omitted in k.
^T^
m^f, omitted in k.
is
found in
B and m^
only.
* There
no reference
god' (ayam devah: vi. 44. 22-24), is addressed to Indra*. But the triplet 'Above' {adhi: 31-33) of the (hymn) 'Who brought' (ya dnayat: vi. 45)^ is (in) praise of Brbu^.
108.
triplet 'This
The
which
is
108**^ is
found in
b,
and m^ only.
fk).
-ilMilfc^fTT
^^ A,
llO<
""J^Rrt^^l
r,
m^rbfk
(^^
^^
b,
t%% ^\f^
*
fMcJi^fd:
^^i^l^ fl^^t^* Am\ g^i^^f?! ^^^: ^^l f^ wni ^rr^: k. <rrf?r irr^:
f,
this tiiplet.
:
^
*
The reading
(is
of
{sanram
II.
would mean
The body
praised) in
C C
RV.
vi.
47-]
"The eye"
BEHADDEVATl
(caksuh), in the
triplet
v.
109
In Aufrecht's RV.
(ii.
[194
the stanza
"above"
RV.
vi.
Cdksuh
it
is
45.
676
f.)
But
in
15)
it
has only
first in
;
RV.
vi.
45)
:
beginning of Adhyaya
ii
caJcsur,
Cp. Sarvanukramani
109.
And Samyu ^
The
of the triplet.
this'
five
:
is
(svddus kildyam
47.
1-5)
which follow
(the
Indra
ftRTT hb,
ftlfTT: d-
t^ hm^r, ^^^
TT^
:
g^^T^
*
bdr,
^m^T%
RV.
is vi.
B.
^SR;?: B,
NT
bfkr.
is
The
seer of
44-46, 48
there
nothing in the
last
pada of 45 to indicate
the group of Indra
praised.
is,
authority
Brba was a
vi.
46
The reading
(etdh
of
A agrees
in matter
more
paHcaddau saumyah.
B
is
110.
Or
else
Indra
is
Soma
incidental;
for in the
to be
lio"^
b,
<[,J^^30
^'
<S(.^s(l
fk,
A^^^
*
b,
'(^^n) m^fkr.
iii.
no
:
is
found in
fsTTTrH^: B and m^
RV.
madhumdn
only.
vi.
In AB.
38. i
it is
svddus kildyam
niydh iamsati.
vi. 47. 20) one 111. (In) 'Destitute of pasture' (agavyuti verse (pdda) praises the Gods, the next one (the second) the
:
Earth
1<^^
f^*lhm^^r''r^g(fHti^^t^*l^bfk,
is
^^i^l^q^R^r.The
here marked by
^^
in
195]
*
V. 114 TRANSLATION
m**
is
AND NOTES
47.
[-RV. vL 48
trtiyas tu tv
vi.
The reading
22.
Deities of
(verse)
BV.
vi.
47
which follows, **0 Lord of Wood, be firm in body' (vanaspate vidvangah: vi. 47. 26"), the teachers state to be evolutionary (hhdvavrtta). But the (whole) three stanzas
112.
The
car^^,
Drum.
hdm\
"q^ ^Trf
b,
TJ^
in
ffltjTt fk.
6.
^Trmf
f.
^^
^HT
k.
p. 39.
ii.
AB.
vii. 9.
AGS.
Sadgurusisya on RV.
47.
113.
And
the
hemistich
'Together,
(sam asvaparndh: vi. 47. 31"'^ is (stanzas) at the beginning of the Trnapani
are to
is
Agni
(i
i-io)
Prsni
The
text of 113"
and 114 follows the reading of bfk owing to the confusion and
hd and
na^
^
k.
(|^: -qfr
In
b,
w^\
II
gfr fk.
hdm^
Wf^<^
1^:
^
v.
b,
%^^
k.
In
hdm^
this
pada reads
II
* There
is
no statement
6-19 and 21
cp. above,
105
on
22
ff.
^ Cp. Sarvauukramani
vi.
gurusisya on
RV.
49 and
48.
114.
Or
it
may be
The
48. 16-19) one should know to be addressed to Pusan, (and) the following couplet there (20, 21) to be addressed to the Maruts; the last
:
Ptisan' (a
md Pusan
vi.
RV.
vi.
48-]
is
BRHADDEVATA
v.
5
is
[196
(meant) for
(stanza)
Pr^ni (22)^
114".
TT ^TTf
fb,
Wf
W\
k.
W 17
y^^fflfTT
^fl^-
^I4^
b,
f,
'^ 'ft
This pada in
hdm^
"^l
Xjft
n/. cR t^T?!;fk,
r{^
f^^T^
b.
This pada in
hdm^
114^.
^rti<^^
in
b,
gt^cfr:
reads
f,
g^>: k.^rH^
^3^
II
'^ b,
^ fk.
is
This pada
hdm^
^SJWT ^^"B^f^fl
^^41 TT
^^f^
frRrr^
The end
of the rargfa
here marked by
*
^^
The only
Cp.
vi.
48 and
BD.
vol.
i,
p. 122,
note
^.
in imitation of another
Anu-
is
undoubtedly BD.
v.
114
23.
Deities of
BV.
vi.
49-62.
'
hymns
I praise* (stuse
vi.
49-
52) are addressed to the All-gods: the second stanza (vi. 49. 2) (praises) Agni, and the fourth (49. 4) Vayu, then the fifth (49. 5)
Vac
(49. 7),
'
the eighth
:
49. 7).
^(^^n^t^
TH^-
(With)
'Who
-.
* :
the spaces'
rajdmsi
vi.
49.
3)
To
'
{ahhi
vi. 50. 6) is
dressed to Savitr.
There
is
vi. 50. 8) is
5),
ad-
one to Agni
{uta:
vi.
'And'
50.
9, io)i>.
TT^flh"
hd, 4n^(l1
b,
b,
HlAn
f,
^ m\
^^(ifl" (no
k.
^mrrff^:
m\ ^3rt^:
^rt^:
^rt^:
^^f?! ^
^)
fk.
oTJII^fiC hd,
b,
wf^rfTr
'
197]
V.
20
[-RV.vi. 66
The SarvanukramanI
dehaU-dlpa-nyayena
is
gives
no
details for
is
RV.
vi. 49.
probably
meant
to
refer
both.
There
is
no pratlka
as RodasI
here
also.
The
mentioned
SarvanukramanI gives no
vl. 52. i6)' Parjanya' (agnlparjanyau Upward belongs to those two (deities), and the two stanzas Surya^ addressed to are *We' that' (ud u tyat: vi. 51. i, 2) (vayam vi. 53-56) are four (hymns) addressed to Pusan, as
118.
'
one addressed to
Indra-Pusan
(57).
1^
h^ '^I
follows
hdm\
to
^ ^
is,
^^ "^ ^
^
f^^'.
1?T ^t%
h,
ffl^
^fNllf^
probably
^trT?^
hymns
k, that
^ ^twrf^
We "
stanzas.
^'^5(lr4'(i*H*iMl-d44
hdmV
The
f,
te.xt
of 118"'*
puy^^-rt*!
^j^PT"
five
Indra-Pusan.'
*
No
The SarvanukramanI
119.
Some
'Him
to be addressed
(pra nu vocd vi. 59, 60) are two hymns addressed to Indra-Agni. 'She' (iyam vi. 61) is addressed to
I will
now
proclaim
'
Sarasvati
119"^
is
vi.
bfkm\
^^
not in hd.
62)
"j^-j^ll^
bfk,
^^^^
hd.
varga
is
here marked by
24.
Deities of
SV.
vi.
63-74.
The seven
treasures.
;
also
two (62, 63) addressed to the Asvins and there are but A wonder now two (64, 65) addressed to Dawn (vapur nu vi. 66) is addressed to the Maruts.
120. are
;
'
:
And
in the couplet
'
Unto
'
: ;
RV.
vi.
67-]
BRHADDEVATA
v.
121
fk.
[198
'!^i#
%^ hdm\
vii.
^% ^t^^
b,
fm%
m\
b,
'^^m.h, W^^
44).
a^ g
in or near
^gt^tTT hd,
fk,
cTc^f. 120"'^ in
bfk only.f%n
fW^ b.^^
4-1 f^f^
t,|^|l fk (cp.
* There
is
RV.
vi. 66.
one to Mitra -Varuna, (viz.) 'Among all beings vi. 67). 'Obediently' (^rustl: vi. 68) is addressed to Indra -Varuna the following one, Together (sam vi. 69) is addressed to Indra -Yisnu.
121. There
:
'
'
^^
122.
'
hd,
cTci:
bfk.
Savitr (71), Indra-Soma (72), Brhaspati (73) are respectively praised in the following hymns (in) O Soma and Rudra (somdrudrd vi. 74) those two (gods)
'
:
are praised.
^r^'<^ 511^*^1 hd,
^^rf^^T^Nfl"
m\
tft
^Tft
b, cTT
hdm^
(cp. n8*').
and elephant
emperors (caJcravartin) ^.
A MSS.
note).
The end
of the varga
is
is
here marked by
^8
in bfk.
* This sloka
serves at the
meant
RV.
vi.
74. I,
and
25.
BV.
vi.
75
Cayamana* and Prastoka, son of Srnjaya^, having been conquered in fight by the Varasikhas^, came to
124. Abhyavartin
Bharadvaja ^.
d,
^T^^:
f,
HT^^:
n,
^rr^^:
(this
k,
h\^w, b. ^i^jg^
f.
b.
TTTf^^
hdm^n, Vf^
RV.
'4(|^llrn b,
n, fk,
'^rfiT^IHT^ hdm^
^fKfWt
'
k,
cTPCflC^
g% b.
^ Cp.
27. 45.
* Cp.
vi. 27. 5, 8.
vi.
RV.
vi. 27.
7;
ti. 47.
22, 25.
is
This
is
the
quoted
in the Nlti-
'
199]
125.
V.
I30
[-RV.vi.75
Having approached and propitiated him and mentioning their names, the two said to him Brahman, know that we have been vanquished by the Varasikhas in fight.
:
b.
hm^b,
fk,
fkn.
M^T^I<
hm^bfk,
mWl" n.^<rUi^<^ n,
126.
"cJKf^^i^
b,
^tW^
is
TrfTtll% bdm\
With you
we
warriors (ksatrahandhun).'
That
to be recognized as ksatra
hrahma
(priestly
127.
*
The
Payu
k,
Make
7^"
g hdm\ g
ffl"
bfkrn.
^i^fft hdm^n,
f^fft
bfr,
fi^^cf^
128. Saying *yes' to his father, he consecrated their implements of war individually with the hymn Of a thunder cloud
'
(jimutasya
fkn, ^^o
of the varga
vi. 75).
^^ijl^fd bkrn,
b.
is
oIM*in^<^<
26.
^^d^^
hdr^
^^fft^
r^'^r".
bin,
o^n^^mn^^
hd,
o^ ^ JT'^^ fk.
^^^o
hm'r,
^^^ ^
The end
129.
The
first (stanza)
of this
is (in
hymn
coat of mail
(i),
the second
praise) of the
bow^
(2),
the third
"^
-^tf^ B.
f|[?f\^
?Tf^T5^ Afk,
The
genitive dhanusah
it
to,* *is
connected with,' or
jydbhimantrim.
may
from
75. I.
vi.
130.
bow
(4),
the
fifth praises
With
RV.
vi.
75]
BEHADDEVATl
^rtTI
v.
131
[200
g^I^b, '^
^^ fkrn. ^Kf^i
tT'^:
131.
f.
Wh^TOf^g^A,
^nn^ 'qg^
Bn.
hdm^rbfn,
WTT^
k.
^^Tt
ghdra\
hm^r,
(7),
rViV,
g ^cH:
bn,
cT
^mt
k,
The seventh
(8),
praises
the
horses
arsenal
(9),
fk.
^^^ W
(14).
r^ r*
^
rn,
fk.
The eleventh
praise of the cuirass (12), the thirteenth praises the goad (13),
^^^f^ t<*|<an
T^^^TT^ bf kr.
arrow
(arrow),
is
praised
(15"),
in
the
second
(of
(15^)
the
iron-tipped
of
Yaruna
f|[TCr
r,
f^TOT bdr^,
b.
r^.
f^ f^
b,
f,
f^^ k.?;^:
^R:
cTT^
f,
^ ^:
fk,
^
in
^nl^
-^r^tg^ hm^rb,
"^
fk.
g ^^^ bdm^r, ^ ^
5;^
is
^:
r,
^: bdr^^k, ^5
b,
here marked
by ^^
m^bf, by
^^
27.
B>V. vi.
75 (continued).
hymn the arrow in seventeenth (there is praised (i6) the from the bow discharged is praise) of the beginning of the fight (17), while the eighteenth is to be known as (in) praise of the mail of him who ties it on the last (19) is (in) praise of him who is about to (hadhyatah) fight; and in the last verse (19'^) the seer utters prayers on his
134. 135. In the sixteenth (stanza) of this
; ;
own
behalf.
MldoiHli
134.
B,
b.
vi\
dom A. g^:
n
^'^^'
hdm^r,
^^^
fk,
i^*r,
^t^I
^^
a,
^rrrr^
fk,
^fr^
^fi^^m
%R^ g
^s^^r^
^ r. ^^izm:
^mtf m\
135-
^l^rm
^rd^Ti4<|
fk^^
^f^ hdr.
Am\ ^^I^tRT
"iJlfum:
r,
Ifj^ajrWT
bf,
<9||<4||
hdm^r,
'||f^M4<l<4<t: bfk.
AND NOTES
this
201]
V. I40 TRANSLATION
[RV.vi.75
praised
136. a Now
hymn
the
s'lokas
EV.
vi. 27. 4.
B
vi.
137.
27.
With
'
'
(etat tyat te
4-7) Bharadvaja praised (Indra) from a desire of aiding the king (Cayamana). Pleased thereby the Fort-destroyer,
x(fl<^4ft
m^bfkrn(aghm), ^f?TWtn(bc).
^(]HM
m^fkr (SarvanukramanI on
r.
and m^.
them
f,
in
-^cH m'bfkn,
q^q^^T" m^
f^yi^HJ
136
b,
<>m|w^!i n.
^^q|t|jo
^^^ijjmo
k,
^^Ml^-H-i. m^rn(m),
fkr.
f^m^lK
at the
fk,
is
bn,
in
The end
of the varga
^^
in
b;
m^
it is
end of
28.
139. ^Now these two, Abhyavartin and Sarnjaya, having conquered the Varasikhas, gave manifold wealth to their pre-
ceptor Bharadvaja.
f^
g Am\
Jlj3[
Bn.
7Tft
rr^M^^rr^
n.
*
b,
>2rr^1^wwf^
hm^rbfk,
nRrf^:
^^fjf^Rvi ^
in b.
^TT^f^^
k,
1^*11 hm^r,
n^t^: vii^4^
f^rf^>slt
^fwf
^cfl" n.
vi.
This and the following sloka are quoted in the NitimaSjari on RV.
47. 22.
140. Bharadvaja
and Garga*^, being seen by Indra on the road, with the (stanzas) ^ 'Two' {dvaydn vi. 27. 8)
:
vi.
47. 22).
?[^rm.Am\
II.
'^
B. <Tt
A,
?r#
B.
Dd
RV.
vi.
ys-]
BKHADDEVATA
vi.
is
v.
141
[202
vi. 6, 8.
of stanzas
47. 22-25
(t'P'
Sarvanu-
141.
The
himself proclaiming what had been given (by him) with the one
stanza, 'Two,
This
s'loka is
not found in
after it
bfk
repeat 140,
thus making up
the varga.
142.
The
deities
who
in this
^iPH^
k,
ni\ TT^^rfT
f^ r.TT^fTT
^I'sJltlO^nJ
r.
**
^
vi.
t^ A, iRrrrf^
the varga
is
t,
f,
Ti^jrrt^
f,
k,
ireTr-
hdmlr^r*r^
TT^hTft^J
JTn^fT<^?i:
^TTt^fTg^T:
The end of
here marked by
^^
^
in
m^fk, by ^0 cor-
rected to
*
^C
That
is,
EV.
under discussion.
That
is.
Heaven and
Earth, Pusan (10), Soma, Aditi (12), Paijanya (13), Brahmanaspati, Aditi (17), Soma,
Va,runa (18).
On
vi.
i6 and
viii. icxj.
Mandala
29.
vii.
Pedigree of Vasistha.
Easyapa's wives.
Marici's son
was Marici,
was the
sage Kasyapa.
of Daksa
He had
^\ a, H^B.^WRThm^rbfk,grmT r^r*r^
is
The
vii.
104. 16.
144. Aditi ^, Diti, Danu, Kala, Danayu, Simhika, Krodha, Yisva and Varistha, Surabhi and Vinata,
Muni,
^:
g,
^^
m,
r,
f^-J^HT
m\ <^^8RT
r,
f,
^^
k.
<^f5*|IT
h).flrff^ gf^:
'BTf^
b, f^ff^RTf^^ifl" n(g).
5^
^f^
bkrn(gh),
fJUN^I
b,
f,
fm^n, aft^TT
f,
f^
k.
b,
^tNT
n.
bn,
^Tt^
^^^
203]
m^.
V.
f(*tflT
148
[-RV.
vii.
m^bn,
fqiclHT fk.
found in
and m^.
of the thirteen
The names
145** are
and Surabhi,
instead of which Pradha and Kapila appear in the epic, where the corresponding passage
reads as follows
aditir ditir
tatha,
hadru^
ca.
is
Thus the
first line
and
belonged
of critical importance.
a half s'lokas.
122 and
i.
116
f.
145.
(these) daughters
he (Daksa) gave
to Kasyapa.
f%^
fk.
^l^;%%f7T kr.
'^T^
hm^-,
"^^^j:
f^TTT: bn,
o^
i45'*=vii.
68^
were produced. Now among these (daughters) the one goddess Aditi produced twelve sons.
146. Birds, Pi^acas,
and other
^^ hm'
B
r,
^STR fkn,
^^
b.
Aryaman, and Ams^a, Mitra and Varuna, Dhatr and Vidhatr, and Vivasvat of great brilliance,
147. (These were) Bhaga,
only.
is
^Tnr^
r,
o^{i^iy
fk,
is
<^?ri^"g m^bn.
This bloka
is
found
in
and m*
The end
of the varga
m^
sloka
30.
TTrval^i.
and also Indra; the twelfth is called Visnu. (Thus) that pair was born of her Mitra and Varuna.
148. Tvastr, Pusan,
bl^
^%i^ n,
f,
hdm^, f?i%^
r^
^^m^ ^
r^ ^^nr:
^^^: ^%
i^r^
"^T^i^ fk. f?T^^ ^T^IH^ f rn. fW^ f^r^^ ^n^JT ^f k, tW^ ^i^ -^^ b, fw^^m
RV.
vii.
i]
BEHADDEVATA
3,
v.
149
[204
Of these two Adityas, when they saw the nymph Urva^i at a sacrificial session, the semen was effused^. It fell into a jar containing water that stood overnight.
149.
r.
^Ifm^ hm^rs,
*
is
vii.
33. 11 (trans-
v. 13
also
Sarvanukramani
'patat.
166
Cp. above,
150.
seers
*
Now at that same moment two vigorous Agastya * and Vasistha, there came into being. Now
ascetics,
the
On
the story of the birth of Agastya see Sieg, Sagenstoffe, pp. 105-108.
the semen having fallen in various ways on the ground the sage Vasistha, best of produced on the ground *
151.
in water,
in a
seers,
jar,
was
^f^ ^%
**
m^rfkn, Xlf!m'x:<T:
bs.
^ ^^[^^fqo
).
bk,
^ 1J5^^
?||^>S^
f.
m^bkr,
^5^ ^
found in
s.
W^
'^S:f^'*
This
s'loka is
and m^ only.
As
later addition in
152. while
jar, (and)
Matsya*,
W^l^l
Bns.
brs,
?mgf^:
in
n,
^>
only.
fk,
152"
is
found
and m^
4^H^K ^^
^fT^niT: A. JTfT^TTr:
is
The end
of the varga
here
marked by ^0
in
hm^fk, not
in bd.
^.
31.
153. Because he
Many a
or else
is
was meted with a measure, he is here called For (because) the seer was born from a jar b.
also
:
measurement
f^ M\h7{ hm^rfks,
(g5%
TR^)^ 'ft^^
r^r*r",
153*'' ia omitted in n.
TRANSLATION AND NOTES
appears to be a
^ That
is,
205]
"
V.
In
157
[RV.vii.
RV.
vii.
33. 13
Mana
name
p. 106, note ,
and
p. 108, top.
used as a measure
by 'jar (Jcumhha) the designation of a measure of capacity (parimdna) is indicated. Then, as the waters were being taken up (^r%amana), Vasistha was (found) standing on a lotus (puskara)^.
154.
'
o^^TR
g hm^rbfkn,
is
o^iTR '^
s.
^T^
br^r^r^ns,
W^
fk,
W^HP^
hdr,
* This
^r#^ ff
s.
r,
^^:
g^ <TW
;
hfkn,
^[^:
gr^
?!
" Cp.
V.
33.
1 1
p. 64.
with reference to his virtue (gunatah), from the root vas expressive of pre-eminence for he once upon a time, by means of austerity, saw Indra who was invisible to
arose,
:
156. His
name
(other) seers.
t8iI??rRT!r:
hm^r.
fk.
t^ST^W:
b,
^ttjcft^ Tin
fr^\ ^^l^^fUJ
k.
t^
br^r^
'^
fhj^ hmV,
him
157.
For
not) Indra
The
seers (saw
4l*<*il*IH'i|
157*'
is
Am\
B
^^rarnnWcra:
found
in
and m^ only.
B. sfl^UII-rlf^
wanting
m^r, sll^UJI
<Tf|[
bfk.
in
The end
marked by ^^
MSS.).
m^b,
by ^0
^
hd
in these
tarn
TS.
. .
iii.
5. 2^
vasisthah pratyaksam
apasyat
RV.vii.i-]
32.
BRHADDEVATl
V.
158
BV.
vii.
[206
1-32.
Deities of
158. Vasistha
the
ofl&ce
of
Brahman
B,
and the Vasisthas thus (became) Brahmans in priest ^ most worthy of fees in all rites
at sacrifices.
^rf^Fg cjRjBig
r.
T%H
* Cp.
tm^r,
-^fwrg ^?fwrg Am\ ^rW^f^ hm^bfk, % cT<!^iJT^ ^TT^^ b, Wt^ fk. ^f^Tnt^TTWRT^ Am\ ^fwt^"rer<ft T^
fk, ^T^uF\i^i^(frvfJT^ct^ b,
^hnft^TRm^iT^
r.
RV.
iii.
vii.
33. II
:
jdtah; TS.
5. 2
159. Therefore one should honour with fees all such descen-
dants of Vasistha
who may
at
^r^^rr:
l^i^
fkr.
"^^^ hdr,
B.
-^S^ m\
^mft
^:
^^i^f^^ ^ B.^J^^ ^^
a,
b.
giftf%?i: Ab,
160.
Now
Agni
;
hymns
'
vii. i. i)
Enjoy our
(jusasva nah
vii. 2)
<jai^lP^Fi:iidm\g^T^^f^T(^r, g^^Trf^J^bfk.
^fq?^hdm\noginbfkr
;
fk,
^|fM<|<^
b.
That
is, vii.
1-17, deducting
iv.
vii.
2 as
an Apr! hymn
on
this
method
of stating
i6
v. 12,
105 &c.
161.
Then 'Forth
'
to Agni' (prdgnaye:
vii. 5),
'Forth of the
'
sovereign lord
'
(pi^a
:
Agni (prdgnaye
*
vii.
samrdjah 1 3) which
:
vii.
6),
the second
Forth to
these
Maruts
follow, (beginning)
In thee, indeed
'
(tve
ha
vii.
addressed to Indra,
:
hymns
18-32)
'
praise of the
'
incidental (in
:
suddsah
vii.
32.
them). In the (stanza) No one Sudas's 10) the gift of Paijavana (Sudas)
is
(naJcih
The end
of the varga
here marked by
^^
in
m'bfk, not
in
hd.
V. 66 TRANSLATION
1
AND NOTES
[-RV.vn.37
207]
33.
163.
is
vii.
33)
hymn
addressed to Indra.
fkr^,
r,
W^^^
f,
i^r"'.
k.
nyfMd^
b,
of^^ fP^
^rfH
^
^ mU^
The masc.
caturbhih, as in several other passages, being used for the fern, catasr-
164.
Here
is
and action
165.
(are celebrated).
The following
(ahjdm
'
:
vii.
34-37)
'
34.
:
there
of the
?r^
'
May
us not
(md nah
Boni Dragon (ahi), and praises the 16) vii. 34. 1 7) (praises) the Dragon
There, however, the stanza
Deep
(ahi hudhnya)^.
^ITf'f
r.
^ Bhdm\
b, T{\
in
'Ttif^
*
^iff
fk.
bfk.
f k.
'P[\
'I^fff^ hdm^r,
Jrin
in the text
abjam
'
B
for
166.
in the midst
The Dragon (ahi) strikes (dhanti) the clouds, or he goes* among them. The Dragon is of the deep (budhnya)^
born in the deep (hudhna), the air ^.
he
is
'^jf^M^fnl m^br,
fk.
b,
^:
TT
f,
^^f^
tf
k,
fk.
^^^
^^
r,
r,
t(^m
r,
b,
*)y|R|
J!^ TT
f|tJ*IMHJ
bkr, TJ^f?r
fk.
in A, but only in
^
^ ff B
ii.
l^dldl
m\
^TSTT:
tj^ TT^Smi
bf, "
^^fW
^\^ ff
in\
m\ ^^TTf^ m\ ^^TO^:
is
This sloka
not found
and m^.
17
is
Ahi in Nirukta
. .
.
ahir
ayandd:
etiantarikse
nirhrasitopasarga dhan'iiii.
tannivdsat.
Cp. Nirukta x. 44
yo ^hih sa budhnyo
budhnam antariksam,
'
RV.
vii.
38-]
'
BEHADDEVATA
:
v.
167
[208
167. On high that' (ud u syah vii. 38) is a hymn of Savitr. Here the couplet 'Blessed for us' (Sam nah: vii. 38. 7, 8) has Steeds as its divinities, and the hemistich On Bhaga the mighty (bhagam ugrah vii. 38. 6*"^ is addressed to Bhaga, so a sacred
'
:
text (states).
^
hm^r^B,
in r reads
hrnir,
>5^^
m^
is
<>|;^crr:
^:
TT^f^TRn^f^ ^TJ by
The
here marked by
34.
Deities of
BV.
vii.
38-43.
168.
And
fifth (stanza)
here
(vii.
38. 5*)*
B As
the hemistich
so also is
On Bhaga the mighty (bhagam ugrah 'Now Bhaga' (nunam bhagah vii. 38. i*"*)^
'
' :
TT^^Iill^R ^<Tt
*nrt
There
r.
k.
M^*4H*if^^^fi:
168*"^ is
wanting in
and m^.
Am\
IT^flTraT^f^ ^fTTI
*Jlt
m^r,
^ JT^
is,
?R
*
T ?T^
is
f,
Wfr T 3T^
former
no reference
That
the
sloka).
169. according to
'*
(the
treasures
(RV.
v. 82. 3),
that
(vd)
Savitr
produce
be (regarded as)
Bhaga ^.
'Upright' (urdhvah: vii. 39. i) is (the first of) five (hymns) Bhaga is the divinity addressed to the All-gods (vii. 39-43).
of the five stanzas
tn
brk,
1W
fk.
^
^
II
f.
xrgt^l: Am^r^,
q^V^
r,
r,
q^tf
b,
tTTTt
b,
f,
WtI k.
JT^I^^ffT
^^l^<i|d : Am^r^,
is
169"
wanting
XJ^^ in A and
in
^R^^RfT:
m^.
v. 82. 3 is
:
M^l^'l
^T^^m*.
q^'fr
EV.
* It
vii.
is
perhaps owing to this remark that the Sarvanukramanl states the deity of EV.
to be Savitr or
38.6"
Bhaga: bhagam
iti
hhago vdrdharcah.
TRANSLATION AND NOTES
'Winning at morn (prdtarjitam
'
:
^
'
209]
V.
172
[-RV.
vii.
vii.
43
170. (beginning)
41 2-6).
.
The
last (stanza)
is
addressed to
Dawn
(vii.
in the (stanza)
At morn
b,
^^^>J^rr
r.
^^ TTflf^^
I'r'',
y^i^lcyi
'^ b,
f,
j^^j ^Tfiit^ TT
fk.
^5 ^^^rrifl^
<{f^\
fr^m w[T^^
Dawns
Cp. na usasah
uchantu,
'
may
the
shine on us,' in
EV.
vii.
;
41. 7.
cp.
"
Whereas according
:
SarvanukramanT
ddyd lihgohladevata.
171.
Now
hymn
(of
hymns)
:
(thus)
g hd, "^^T^^ ^ m\
lid,
w^n^
fk,
^irm^ b, ^^ir5rn6r
'^^^\ r.
g r. T^^^:
jrr'Trer"^
*
r,
fT^^
b,
^^
f,
ini
k,
{^) ^iq^:
ra\ (% g)
b,
wn^^^ hdm\
iii.
Cp. above,
v. r. there, prdtaryogdt).
^ That
is,
at the
hymn
deities of the
yuyam pdta,
hymn, which
addressed to Bhaga.
else
again because
of the
sphere of (their
"
is
here marked by
vii.
^8
in
m^fk, by ^B in
b,
not at
all in
hd.
172=!.
19", 98;
144'.
Thus Indra
is
Maruts.
II.
Cp.
i.
E e
RV.
vii.
44-]
BKHADDEVATA
35.
Deities of B,Y.
V.
173
44-49.
[210
vii.
173.
one to Savitr
Next (come) one (hymn) addressed to Dadhikra (vii. 44), (vii. 45), one to Rudra (vii. 46) in succession. But
first (stanza)
the deities proclaimed as belonging to the hymn) addressed to Dadhikra (vii. 44. i)
of (the
r.
fk.^Jl^hdr, t^bf,'^5[?^k.
B.
may be
as)
is
recognized ^.
addressed to
Waters (dpah vii. 47) should The first triplet (of the the Rbhus (vii. 48. 1-3). The last
'
:
^ TT hdm^rbfk, "^ g
*
r^r*r^
17/
in
is
omitted in r^r*r.
cp.
That
is,
by
their
names occurring
the stanza;
Sarvanukramanl
ddyd
lingoktadevata.
175.
For
it
is
Rbhus
*
chanted on the tenth day in the litany to the All-gods ^. {samudrajyesthdh vii. 49) is (in) praise of the Waters.
is
Whose
'
^^^^
The
last
IJ^ hm\ in^ ^^ ^% Jl^ k, 1t^ br. ^RT^ hm\ WTf^ ^ bfkr. ^tn hr, ^rg^^f%^Rt r^rS^, ^Ef^f^f^^nri bf, ^Bg^Tf^cZRTT k. 175"^"
f,
omitted in r^r*r.
The end
of the varga
is
pada
is
* See
ASS.
24, quoted
by Sayana on RV.
vii.
48. 4
dahme
'hni vaisvadeva-
iti]
Now
211]
vi.
[-RV.
vii.
59
Deities of
BV.
vii.
50-66.
'
1.
with the
(i),
hymn
Guard me
:
mam
vii.
50) the
Mitra-Varuna
(4).
and Agni
(2),
the (All)-gods
(3),
as well as
the Kivers
must be
i*
is
and m^.
it
SarvanukramanT
is
founded on
mam
have the Adityas for their deities. The triplet which (begins) Forth (pra vii. 53. 1-3) is to the Two Worlds (roc^asl). There are (then) four (stanzas vii. 54. 1-3, 55. i)
2.
Two
triplets
(vii.
51, 52)
'
'
addressed to Vastospati
vii.
o^^(lfr
m\
b,
<>^^<lft
h.
f,
^|^"^U^Jli: hd,
TT^t^^WTI'l.
b,
"^rP^ Am\ ^RT^^ fkr, '^W^ ^: b. H^IM^I ^t^t^ ^^: k, u^^iTm'^i ^^: r), ^^: ^mT: b (mmim^^ ^: ii^mc^ HyiPM^n ^^ *$<i rMMl ^T: a (q^ ^^: r^r=*i*r, ofq^ ^^n: hd),
Tr^t^(?Pi:r, ^T'dlu^fd'^^fk.
* Cp.
Sarvanukramani on
of
vii.
55
astau: vdstospatyadya
The reading
B
m^
is
the reading of
A would
include the
first stanza,
The reading of
be a lullaby.*
^TH perhaps dropped out owing to the following syllables T(^, ^TST being
then supplied in
and
"sffqj in B.
In Egvidhana
ii.
26. 5 this
hymn
is
described as
prasvdpanam.
3.
hymns addressed
;
to the Maruts
(beginning)
these
(vii.
'Who, prayl' (Jca Im: vii. 56-59) the last stanza of 59. 1 2) praises Tryambaka ^, the divine father.
cTcT:
qt Am\
*
B.
in
There
is
no mention of Ti7ambaka
4.
With
the seven
'
{yat
vii.
60-66)
vii.
^1^ g
br,
^7^ g
hm^
Tl^ Am\
^ffl" B.
RV.
vii.
60-]
BRHADD:EVATA
to-day' (yad adya:
vii.
vl.
5
60) one
(i), (in)
[212
'Aloft
5.
(In)
'When
63) four
vii.
vii.
to Surya, while
is
(in)
That eye*
(tac
vii.
sung
as the deity.
^t^Stc^f^^
hm^bfk (^nrf
fk),
^^^tc^^
^^
r,
cTl[^ bfr^r^r"^,
is
fl^
k.
\fH ^
hdr,
T^ fm r. t^ hdm\
bfkr^r^'m^
(no g)
The end
of
the varga
*
here marked by
is
in
m^bfk, not
in hd.
There
no statement about
2.
SarvanukramanT.
Cp. below
(9).
Deities of
BV.
vii.
66-85.
'
Saunaka has stated that the two stanzas Thus of you to-day' {tad vo adya: vii. 66. 12, 13) belong to the Adityas, while all the other stanzas, When to-day' (yad adya vii. 66. 4-1 1) and the rest, are proclaimed (by him) * to be addressed to Surya.
6.
'
:
'^pfn:
^^T ^B^:
^t
where
br, nfT^csn
^#r
^^g^:
w\^
fk,
^^csfT ^=^:
of
^#Rrr m^
^n'CT would be more consistent with 5 and 9 than that and the following three s'lokas (6-9) are found in B and m^ only.
(the plural of
^^T).
This
Cp. below
(8),
it is
These chastisers (ime cetdrah vii. 60. 5) and the rest these nine are traditionally held to belong to Aryaman, Mitra, and Varuna.
7.
'
'
:
i^
^HK
f,
fkm^r,
^ %TrnT^b.
k,
;Br
^ fMt
B
8.
^ ^ fMt
^cfJ
r.
^ fw^
^%
t^rfr
^ fw^ m\ t^r^
sun's' (yad
MSS.
are as follows
7T<^m*bfk,
fJTff:
adya surah
the Adityas
<1
vii.
;
66.
Aryaman, Bhaga
(=r^).
9.
are praised.
follow, 'Aloft
that' (ud
u tyat: vii. 66. 14-16), are addressed to Surya. The teacher Saunaka has stated the stanza That eye (tac cakuh vii. 66. 16) to be a prayer ^
:
213]
*
vi.
13
[-RV.vii. 85
is
based on them
;
tisrah sauryah.
10.
Now Dawn
:
(is
'
Forth the
(in)
Dawn' (vyusdh vii. 75-81); but the *0 Indra and Varuna' (indrdvarund
of Indra- Varuna.
JiW* m^rbfk,
whole
is
four
:
hymns
following these,
praise
vii.
82-85), are
T[fT:
hd.
''^[T^^^fK
in
f,
line is
^^ifV^twt
^
^f^:
"s^N^Ullf^
The end
r; the
of the varga
here marked by
in bfk, not in
hdm
3.
BV.
vii.
86-89.
:
11.
praised.
in a
not found in
56
^^T^ ^(T^TT^hm^r,
^^TWRITC
fkn(cgh), *$<H*iN<'Vbn(am)s,
MM^'^^fl
n(b),
^^*<N<<tr^
vii.
on RV.
ii,
55. 2;
and li
**
*"^-i3 in
Sayana
:
on RV.
vii.
55. 3.
p.
:
(cp. 55).
and
vii.
88. 5
sahasra-
te.
then entered. A dog there ran at him, barking. B Pacifying the hound which was making a din and running (up) with intent to bite, he lulled him to sleeps- (vyasusvapat) bright one {yad arjuna vii. with the two (stanzas) When,
12, 13.
He
'
'
55- 2, 3)-
He
sleep
TT
sent
him ^
Varuna to
^.
<nr bfkrns,
Tf
W^ hd,
c^ TT^
m^
rn.
oj\jt^
Am\ <MRr^
Bns.
k,
12"''
and
b,
and m^ only.
^^rn.
^^^Mcl^
^[Wtm^bfks, ^ Am\ TH
13.
s.
fMsTI
Bns.
<T
t<il^^Wra
oy^NMfl, m^bfr,
^ilfJUIi^cl^ k, "il^^Mcl^ n,
H^HlMiimi^
H^^IM-
TU^rm hdm^s.
: :
RV.VU.86-]
*
BRHADDEVATA
is
vi.
14
EV.
[214
vii.
55.
2-4,
^
n su
I was
therefore
is*'
The reading
evam connects
ii,
that of
sa tarn, 13"
with 12"
p. 56,
note
14. 15.
fetters.
Bound
(thus)
(itah)^
he (Vasistha) praised his father (Varuna) with the next following four (hymns) 'The wise (dhlrd: vii. 86-89). Then
A
vii.
As soon
88. 7)
in the fixed
fetters
from him.
#: TT^:
ITW^^^Tfl
Am^
(lTf?T m^),
^l-m^mrMttJij^d Bn.
^ W^
hm^rfkn,
M ff
rir*r,
^ ^t^ b. ofTfTcI
but after
14*^
,
15. <T<!:
t^IcU hm^bf,
instead of
it,
15*"* is
the reading of
Am^
1 fr^r^r"^,
^t
'ETT
k,
r^l
b.
t^i'i\
|^T^[^f7!
b,
^^l^^fW
),
fk.
The
is
here marked by ^ in
form
of 15*
not at
all in
hd.
;
class
cp.
134 and
23 {duhyati in A).
That
is,
after the
The whole
tvd
line
EV.
vii.
88. 7
The reading
fetters of
of
would
Varuna.'
4.
Deities of B.V.
'
vii.
90-96.
for
16.
the
heroes' (pravirayd:
in
this praise
is
Now
which there
cTT#
WT:
Am\
r,
irrf
B. oTT^I^:
Tn%
vii.
^B^
* See
hm^r, ^ETT^
90
:
r^r^'r^
^TRT
fk,
b.
SarvanukramanI on EV.
aindryas ca yd
dvivad uJitdh
cp.
also
Sadgurusisya.
'
215]
'
vi.
20
[-RV.
:
vii.
96
Forth with longing for the heroes {pra virayd vii. 90. i) of in the Aitareya (Brahmana) ^ as a stanza addressed to spoken is Vayu belonging to the Praliga litany (prdiigi) the predominance
17.
:
of
Vayu
is
H\H^[:
v. 20. 9.
r.
"Jn^*
^
m^r,
is,
TTT^"
first
b,
HI^'D
vii.
fkr^.
That
is,
AB.
That
the
pada of
dual form vam, so that judged by this the whole stanza would be addressed to Indra as
well as Vayu.
18. 'These
with true'
(te
satyena
vii.
vii.
'Forth the presser' (pra sotd: vii. 92. 2) these are traditionally held to be the nine (stanzas) belonging to the two (Indra -Vayu)*.
IT
^tm
The
'^^br,
vi. 7
.
occur above,
*
T( ^Pr<rr
f,
"R
tfrr
m^k.
'H WT:
found in A, but in
19.
to Indra- Agni
The two (hymns) 'The pure (^ucim vii. 93,94) are addressed the two following, Forth (pra vii. 95, 96), are
'
:
'
'
addressed to Sarasvati.
*
Sarasvat
(is
stanza
He
'
{sah
vii.
:
Longing
for wives
(janiyantah
vii.
1% ^IT^T^ Tf^ B
preferred the reading of
r^r'),
I have
"wqi
^^)
because
it is
supported
^tft^
^fT^
r,
M^lftntst
b,
TT^^t
^T^.
The end
'^^:
'^^H^
'^^ fk.
of the varga
here marked by
in bfk, not in
hdm^.
5.
RV.
vii.
95, 96.
days wishing to consecrate himself for a thousand years, travelled over this (earth) with a single chariot, saying to all streams
20.
King Nahusa^
; ;
RV.
vii.
96-]
BEHADDEVATA
fk,
vi.
21
[216
fk.
^^^
*
r,
^^ hd, ^^
am
-Wi^^
b.
is briefly
The
'
story of
referred to
by Sayana on RV.
vii.
95. 2.
21.
about to
offer sacrifice
bring
me
shares (for
it),
The
king
'
:
How-
can we,
little
power,
TTT
W[
(^
^
k),
?rfrr
^rfl r^*r,
fk
fk,
^T:
r.
^im^cft ^:
r^ in:
iT^:
^T
^T^%^^:
Am^r^,
r.
TZJ^^^:
b, >!|V5|^4^
22. bring
you
?
all
thousand years
she
w^ill
bring them
bdin\
afWP^T%
b.
r,
^T^ff^
^mr^:
23.
^ ^Tf^
fk.
^ipftTt%
bfk.
^%
B,
all
W\
A.
MSS. and
r.
iTTF^ m^r,
hdf, Tr^tr:
^:w,
he quickly went to the river Sarasvati and she received him and yielded (duduhe) (him) milk (and) ghee.
Saying So be
*
it,'
^w
^^^
a,
ttr^' b
reading of
(b, "iit
fkmi).
^nc^ff^
WJ
23*"^ is the
TrfTf^^ITf
it
^^:
^pM^ 7^ffi
the words of
that of
vii.
Am^.
;
more
closely follows
BV.
95. 2
Xf^\
^tlj^MI^.
24. This exceedingly marvellous act of the Sarasvati towards the king, the son of Varuna (Yasistha) proclaimed with the second
two hymns,
;
No MS. marks
that the figure M
viz.
is
but that
,
ends here
is
b placed
after
26"
-which in that
MS. by
D^Yl^
^iftiq^T (see
critical
note on 26).
6.
Deities of
'
BV.
:
vii.
97-104.
is
25.
In the
sacrifice
{yajne
vii.
97)
addressed to Brhaspati
(vii.
;
98) but the two following (99, 100) after that are addressed to Visnu, and the
'
217]
vi.
28
'
[-RY.
vii.
104
three (stanzas)
as)
Wide
{urum
vll.
Three
(tisrah:
^b
(no
Tm: iT^
"^^'^rg
^:
br,
r,
"^
^ f^: ^
(vii.
r^S.
1,
Trifl'srg
JT^
f.
fTT^:
fH^
^ fwg bdm^k.
here*
97. i) praises Indra, the
A
B
26.
Now
the
first (stanza)
In 'At the sacrifice' (yajrie vii. 97) the first (stanza) praised Indra alone, but the last both Indra and Brhaspati.
* 26"
is
the reading of
Am^
has
r,
^^ini^jl^ m^
f,
"^init *r^ k,
^mi^
b.
The
first
pada here
is
26"*' is not
found
A, but in
and m^
only.
26
is
redundant, as stanzas
2,
4-8
to Brhaspati
by 25"; while
statement of 26";
The
original
*<''<*<l
tsilnl'S?.
W^
H'rH\
t^^^p^nft
cp.
Sarvanukramanl on
vii.
97
^1%
"^STrf^ ll^tt4-
The third and the ninth (vii. 97. 3, 9) praise Indra and Brahmanaspati. (The hymn) a For a year {samvatsaram vii. 103)
27.
'
'
:
(vii.
104)
is
addressed
to Indra-Soma.
^"^^f^" Am\
^l^<4lH. A.
kramani:
*
^^^o
B.
*{U4<4iK bfkSs,
m^tl^ m\ MU^l
r^T^r\
*IU^*i^a|c(.
and 28 are quoted by Sayana
seer,
in his introduction to
27"
RV.
vii.
104.
28.
The
when
saw
(this
hundred sons had been slain by the and overwhelmed with grief for hymn) for the destruction of demons *.
his
F f
RV.
vii.
104-]
BRHADDEVATA
s (.r.).
vi.
29
28*"^,
,
[218
occurring here in
<|^Vl
tn<^|%:
(B).
m^r^r^r^br^nS,
T^^
hrfks.
B and
is
in m^r^r^r^),
a[^l^hd,
W^l
Bs.
is
repeated at 34"
"with
The end
marked by
in
vii.
104. 16.
7.
Detailed account of
'
RV.
vii.
104.
:
29.
is
The stanza
Who
;
vii.
104. 9)
addressed to
;
Soma
is
addressed to
Agni the eleventh is addressed to the All-gods (11); the couplet which follows it (12, 13) is addressed to Soma.
^1^41 mMr,
30.
m^
h,
o^
if
'
b,
o'^m
I'
fk.
(yadi
'
vdham
vii.
104.
14)
is
Who me
(?/o
md
16) is traditionally
out
'
{yi
(pra yd is addressed to the pressing stones, while Spread 1 7) tisthadhvam 1 8) is addressed to the Maruts.
strides forth'
'
:
who
''^^
^ %cft^: ^vf^^T
%f7f
Wr hm^r, ^ %7T\^
r^r"^.
m^
^pfft
^i^t bk,
b,
^ ^dl's^^ch '^t
f,
f,
hdm^r, ^^TJlft
'
^^JW^
'
^#t
k.
vii.
104. 19-22, 24) are addressed to Indra, while the last stanza is addressed to Indra-Soma. In the stanza 'May not the demon
us
'
(md no
o^t^f^
raJcsas
^'^
hm^, ^^ft^ft^"
r,
^tft
hdr,
^^
^f^
f,
^f^
^^
it
b,
o^t'ft |5*
k.
bfk,
|%
r^rS^
is
because
supported by the
ity rser
104
atmana
32.
and protection
in
his
own
behalf.
vii.
^.
104. 22)
(prays)
'Slay these
'
f^
gf^Nt^
f^ hdm^ t^^%^
fk.
m?rnim^hkr, UTOcTHbd.
br,
hdm\
gf^T^TRJ br.
vii.
104. 22),
219]
^<!l4'Mlr)
all
the
vi.
36
[-RV.
r^r^r*''
viii. i
MSS.
This sloka
is
omitted in
according
*.
32'
is
104. 22,
who adds a
line
which
is
not found
in
33.
Now
in the fifteenth
and
hymn
grief, utters
^Wmi
^S*Mi
r.
^S*Mi
r^r^rS^,
^**^ivyiawii
34. Vasistha was at that time pained, as his hundred sons had been slain by Sudasa* who, in consequence of a curse, had been transformed into a demon (raksas) such is the sacred tradition.
;
7{fWl
hdr,
llf^n.
m\
^:
B.
b,
i>.r.
fH^l^
^f?It
*
k.
Am^, TJ ?RTI^B.
^:fMd<l The
8.
hrbfk.
^:f^:
^^ m\
is
^t^T%^
there).
f,
34''^
28"^ (op.
here
marked by
^ in
iv.
Ma:^dala
viii.
35. ^
sons of Ghora.
When
they had been dismissed by their preceptor they dwelt together in the forest.
"Sllr1N<4<JI hdr,
sistent to print 'Sjidl
Yn
'*nM<J5 b,
"WRTT ^f^t
and note
fk.
*).
It
^T^^I
The
RV.
viii. i.
Sadgurusisya
136
f.)
36.
Now
(i.e.
Kanva
?P3: HfSm:
^PlTfl^n,
fk,
ehiyMoiH
b,
c^Uc^MrvUi
hdm\
^TJfT;
hdm^r^
^SWTti:
f,
rlr^^
^XJi^^
k,
qjn^ r^r^r"^, ?IIT!^^t^(^rfT\r. ?rn^^m hdm^ (ocTT d), TR^^cf m b, r ^fsm i ^vm r^r^', ^ ^fsni k.
*iic(*sic^7|
*uciwrtj%
^^
r*r*r^n,
TP^-
RV.vm.i-]
*
BEHADDEVATA
for
/,
vi.
37
[220
that
is
Kanva, enraged by suspicion of a sin (and) wishing to curse him, awakened him with his foot, as though about to consume him with his fiery energy.
37.
Now
ir^^"RT^ hrbfk,
f^^TR^
f^^^fj^^
n.
MimRf^U^qi
hdrn,
f,
hm^rb,
qTTrf^lj|*<r
b,
f,
|iilfda|<*^r k, X|f?!cnt^^ n.
fk.
^t^^RTTTW
hd,
^^^nTTO
k,
^t^T^iTRT^
b.
f(V|^fri4 m^rn,
fW^^
f^^^T^^
f^T^f^
s^,
38. Pragatha,
becoming aware of
his intention
stood with
folded hands and chose the couple for his mother and father.
cT
JT-R hrb,
f,
tf
^TT d,
JTR
rf
fk.
Tf^Vm
hdrk,
Wlim
b.
TTTWf^ f^ci:
lTT^f%:
f^:
hdr.
The seer, being (thus) the son of either Ghora saw, in company with many other members of his
39.
or
Kanva ^,
family, the
eighth Mandala.
BR^
hdm^b, -^wf^
b,
^ITR^
fk,
hdf,
^RT^
The end
b,
^TKJ^
k,
^^^:
k.
ftig;
hdm^r
'^fffT:
^t^
^f^f^gf^
f,
^f^f^f^^
r. ^f^ ^fir^
of the varga is
here marked by
*
Cp. SarvanukramanT on
RV.
viii. l
agdt
Arsanukramani
viii.
putratdm gatah.
9.
Deities of
BV.
viii.
1-21.
*
There are four hymns addressed to Indra (beginning) Not at all' {md cit viii. 1-4) in the stanza Downward his mighty' (anv asya sthuram viii. i. 34), Sa^vati, daughter of Angiras, living (vasanti) * as his wife (ndrl) ^, praised her husband ^.
40.
:
'
^^nf^ hdm^r,
*
^^ kr^ ^^
him as
ii.
bfr^
though he had been turned into a woman.
"
That
is,
living with
his wife,
On
83 and note.
Cp. SarvanukramanT
patnt
221]
41.
The
vi.
44
[-RV.
viii.
into
viii.
a
I.
man
(again)
With
gift (to
(stuhi
30-33) his
own
the seer)
is
(^ ^f^ ^d^fir:
viii. i
:
S).
SarvanukramanT on KV.
puman abhut
The
story of
sa medhya-
tithaye
ddnam
dtmdnam
tustdva.
Asanga
is
related
by Sayana on RV.
and
34.
owing to a curse of the gods, turned into a woman, but afterwards was, by the favour of
Medhyatithi, restored to
manhood by
He
consequently bestowed
much
(34).
is,
wealth on the seer (30-33) and was praised by his wife S'asvatT, daughter of Angiras
p.
137
Though
(cp.
calurbhih
b'loka),
as
we have
next
it
seems hardly possible that rghhis caturbhih could have been the original reading.
I was "With
therefore
much tempted
to
emend
the
MSS. reading
to
catasrbhih praklrtitam.
(RV.
viii. i.
In the
in juxtaposition
42.
(HJcsa:
viii. 2.
21-24) ^^^
^^ ^^
Pakasthaman
is
d,
praised.
fk.
^n^
jftWg
RV.
f,
Jft^g
2
:
k.
SarvanukramanT on
See note
viii.
tustdva.
on 41.
'
' :
4.
The two pragatha couplets (beginning) Forth (pra viii. 15-18) ^akatayana thinks are addressed to Pusan*; Galava,
43.
(15, 16) is
b,
^lT^^^fkr^
43"
is
viii. 4.
hymns here
4.
Kuruhga
is
:' ;
RV.
viii.
5-]
BRHADDEVATA
vi.
45
[222
f^
k,
<>^
f^^
f,
Iljt
f^
b.
The end
of the varga
here marked by
in
m^bfk, not
in hd.
10.
Deities of
RV.
viii.
5-18.
'
45.
viii. 5),
In the
hymn
From
afar
'
{durdt
(yathd
SJ''^),
and the
Kasu *.
k,
^Hg^H*?!
b,
of^IJcnft
f),
f,
"N^RW^
^^IrRrr hd,
NUrTl^
f,
r.
'f^^^WT
m^?:I^fthmiB ('qT
^H^c|*
* Cp.
hm^r.
^IWr
'
<TTnHf r.^TT^:
hm^r.
b(S), "SfT^^
(qi^)iTf^k,
46.
Great
{mahdn
viii.
6) is addressed to
'
Indra
:
in (the
6.
stanza)
ancient
'
(pratna
viii.
30),
Vaisvanara
fq
is
praised.
rM^J4||l<:
%^T^
^<T^br,
^:
Ara\
46^"
is
omitted in fk.
JT^l^^
r^
H(g|ctrt||*<
Am\ Mi\^^
bm^br,
M^^cMHi.
f,
b,
*i^lfit<llj^^cjr4i*i
r.<|S^1<
an^T^t^
^
IKJI^^
mj^
k.
The
eleventh as well as the thirtieth stanza contains the word, but the latter only
can be meant.
47.
But
is
in the triplet
A hundred
*
'
(Satam
:
viii. 6.
46-48) the
(hymn),
{a
Forth (pra viii. 7), the following addressed to the Maruts and the three Hither to us
'
'
nah
viii.
^m hdm^bfk.
>f^TTf^
^ hm^r,
naiMd:
B.
:
* Op. Sarvanukramanl
pdrdavyasya ddnastutih,
'Thou' (tvam: viii. 11) is addressed to Agni. 'Which, O Indra (i/a indra viii. 1 2. i) are six (12-17) addressed to Indra but in a hemistich of the last (stanza) but one of the last (viii. 1 7. 14"^) the god Vastospati is praised.
48.
*
:
223]
49.
'
vi. 52
This
'
[-RV.viii.19
(idam
viii.
Adityas as
its deities
with
three
^
is
Aditi
praised
And
'
(uta), is
addressed to
the A^vins.
f^:
is
H\i*i\m, hd,
The
^r^
c.f
m^'^i
end
the varga
11.
BV.
viii.
19
(sam
viii. i8.
{anilaY are (respectively) praised in successive The pragatha couplet Whom' (yam viii. 19. verses (pac-chah). 34, 35) is (in) praise of Varuna, Aryaman, and Mitra
Sun
(surya),
Wind
'
XI^^
A,
M^<^i*i
r,
^r^ hdm\
bfk.
b.ofir^TWt Am^
r,
^f?i:
T^
^^TT: B,
r^ r\
RV.
viii.
* Op. Sarvanukramani on
l8
para
(9) agnisuryanilanam.
51. a in the
viii.
'
He
has given
'
(addt
19.
36,
Trasadasyu.
B He
cows,
gave
fifty
^ ^
hdr,
*
V^
36
:
fk, ^rrrfW:
m\
The
)
. .
EV.
viii.
19. 37.
RV.
viii.
19.
addt
52. horses,
jewels, a
brown
^'H\^\m
^ll^TWt
l^^
irfTT
bfr,
r.
m\ d^<4l^1 b, cT%^^ fkn, |TRT fkr, ^^N b, f%f^ m\ WT^ m^n(m), IfN n, IfR n(h), k. kr^, ^^iR: m4rn(a), ^Ift ^^t b, "^ift n. ^lf?R. r,
mifkrn, "^T^tTTflWr
!rft|4ll*V
m^kr^n, Kf^
b.
RV.viii.3i]
* See
BRHADDEVATA
viii.
vi.
53
. .
[224
diyanam patih; cp. the
EV.
19.
enumeration of
gifts in
KV.
viii.
Having wedded, the seer as he went on his way proclaimed (all) this to Indra, and with the hymn 'We' (vayam: viii. 21) Pleased thereby the Lord of Saci (praised) Sakra.
53.
^^
m^bfkr,
m^bfkn, oii^
n
'
r.
1^ ^
all
MSS.
and n
(cp. v. 137).
^r^\T?t?f:
gt^:
(cp- v. 137^).
B
to
54. (said),
seer,
choose a boon.'
Humbly
him
* :
I (will) enjoy,
^,
maidens^
^^r^\ br, f!^f^ fm\ fl^ft^ k. Wl^icm rn, q5T^|^ b, m\f<^: k, ^TTf W^: Wm'^ frn, iim\: Wnjf b, W^ m^l^ k. "?:?T^ bfkrn(h), ^7^:
t
f.
7[fl)c|^
m^, '^Jni n.
in bfk.
54^
55 omitted in
r'.
The
word
is
here marked
by ^^
* This
most probably
refers to the
(51).
Note
but
it
is
The word
is,
however, probably used in the text owing to the close association of Kakutstha with Indra
(see St. Petersburg Dictionary,
under kakutstha).
12.
seer.
many
forms at
will,
youth,
lotus treasure ^
my
house.
m^r,
^ft^
3950.
m^bfkr, g^nm: r^
TT^1^
T|^^<>
n,
^Jj^M*>
ii.
fk,
b.
10
Indische Spriicbe,
That
is,
56.
May
palaces of gold
by thy
favour,
celestial
^T^
'^
m^bfkr,
f.
o^J ^
b,
n.
^1^
mM>n,
fk,
f^:
*^TTt '^
Tr^^ I-ITft:
225]
and
vi.
61
[RV.
these
viii.
31
57.
let
(fifty
spouses).'
'
And he
hither
'
(fulfilled).'
Come
;
(a
ganta
viii.
20)
is
hymn
addressed to the
addressed to
Maruts
Indra.
'We' {vayam:
viii.
21), is
58, 59.
When
8-
was
sacrificing
(his)
with
members of
Sarasvati,
devoured
corn and
various oblations.
'
(indigo
vd
viii.
21. 17),
proclaiming
(Citra's)
power of giving ^.
^t*R:%^ Ain\ ^fNr^ B- 'ITPl bfk. 59. ogST^ ITR; r, otjaiflfj^ hdbfk. not found in A, but in B and m^ only. The
W^
m^r, Tf^J
W^
is
hd,
1^1 "^^
59*"* is
"^Iini^:
Am\
here marked by
^^
in bfk.
* 58*"^-62*' are
viii. 21.
18.
59*^**
seems
necessary, as without
there
:
is
no reference in
antye dvrce).
13.
60.
And
rats,
rejoiced at
heart, from
self-
satisfaction himself,
Citra, being praised like a god, gave, to the seer, of
cows ^
#^
1%^ ^
*
r'^r'n,
"Mt
^ ^
^
IT
SIc
r.f^ W^^
^^R^ b,
^ fMt ^T^
rj
l^t
^IT^
The wording
{citro
ha).
61. a
gift).
thousand myriads.
And
do not
Gg
' ' :
RV.
viii.
21-]
hbr,
BRHADDEVATA
;gf^ g
n.
vi.
62
f^T^mf
brn.
[226
^rf^%
f^^RTTf m\
hdr,
f^r^RTTf hd,
"^l
-^
rn^h, '^it^ n,
^ftTR
is
This sloka
having been begotten in an animal womb. Do you (rather) And (yet) with the last (stanza, viii. 21. 18) he praise the gods.' And with the hymn Hither that (the seer) praised him again.
62.
'
(0
tyam
viii.
^fJcM^n
Am\ ^g^fft
^^tfT
b,
^^cTT:
n,
^^TTt
r^,
f,
^^TTTr:
m^.
k,
^^i3t hd
62
^^
^^^
1
^W
r,
Instead of
and 63"
(^^)
t^
and
:pj: xn^^f^r:
hd, but not m^, add these three padas after those in the text (which they have
also),
(h)
(^^fTT ^r|*{^f%).
*
With 62
and
63'' cp.
Sarvanukramani
tyam dsvinam
tlisva
agneyam,
The (hymn) 'Laud thou' {ilisva: viii. 23) is addressed to Agni, and the next one O friends (sakhdyah viii. 24) is addressed to Indra, but the last triplet, *As to Varo-susaman (yathd varo susdmne viii. 24. 28-30), is addressed to Dawn ^.
63.
*
'
^im
*
^ ^m*^
it
hdbfk
(^
fk),
r.
The Sarvanukramani
Varu Sausamna,
which nothing
is
said here.
64.
Now
is
who
cleft
Vala
^r^ g
hm^r, "^r^
b, ^^THT
^ra?(,bk, ^^TFt^fr,
* This remark
^HJ^^hdm^
is
hm^bfk, flf^dl
T^cTT
r.
hdbfk,
RV.
viii.
24.
Angiras and Sarama. Now at the beginning of the next hymn You two as such {td vdm viii. 25) there are nine (stanzas) addressed to Mitra-Varuna, but the next twelve*
65.
' ' :
227]
The end
vi.
68
[-RV.
viii.
27
of the varga
here
marked by ^^
in
m^bfk, not
in hd.
* According to the
All-gods.
14.
Deities of B.V.
viii.
26-31.
viii.
29
is prthak-karma-stnti.
and the wealth which king Varu gave to the seer is proclaimed in the triplet A bay from Uksanyayana' {rjram uksanydyane: viii. 25. 22-24)*^,
66. are addressed to the All-gods
; '
(^%)
k.
which
is
not found in
.
hdm^bfk nor
in r^r^r",
and which
E
fk,
variations) as 59"
vi. 59)-
The
hm^r,
^^
hdr,
found in
and m^ only
on
b.
rff^
^frlfjaf^
Tjfr^
f.
f^
-^^HkH
'
^<^*iK*^-'
The
pratika
of a ddnastuti here.
67.
is
told here^
'
(viz.)
'
:
viii.
26)
is
Do
thou yoke^' (yuJcsva: viii. 26. 20-25) (and) the (stanzas) which (come) next are addressed to Vayu.
r.
fk,
TfTf^rCrm
m^
and m^
only.
fjMmnu ^^t^'^
Susaman
is
f,
'grmfw
r,
b,
fk,
g^rmf^
<Jf^^^
^jq^^'^
^-R^
stanza.
^rnft
f^
cp.
c||<|=mg-HO
viii.
26. i).
k.
^:m^l TtTTT^ ^:
hdm^r,
* This
must
refer
to the
following
is
hymn
stanzas
trcau
is,
meant
The reading
of B, uttarau
68.
Manu,
as he
hymns
RV.
viii.
27-]
BRHADDEVATA
'
vi.
69
'
[228
{agnir ukthe
:
5R^xfr bfkrs,
of 68*"^ follows
^^hdm\
Mi^'^lM
;
all
MSS.,
r (s, v.r.),
J(^
is
:
^Jf
s.
The
text
the reading of
hdm^rbfk
^^^^|R Wrf^
p.
* I have followed
by Sadgurusisya,
139
too, of
viii.
Manu
savarni.
Cp.
BD.
vii. I.
* 68"
is
27.
69.
'Brown
is
viii.
29)
;
these
for in
are ten
them the
by
their activities*.
^^ hm^r^B, ^f^n^r.
* Cp. above,
iii.
-^[V^
^^l
hm^rbfk,
^[im
^f^fv^l r^rS^.
40-43.
70.
Now
and
where the
by
is
their
respective
actions
qualities, there is
what
is
action (prthak-karma-stuti).
All-gods.
Such a (hymn)
addressed to the
^m
B
is
:
^^
r.
^^4^<ff\3IW
<Tfl[^rra[^^^nT'l,.
Am^;
is
the reading of
The end
of the varga
here marked by
^8
15.
71.
29. i) is
Detailed account of
BV.
viii.
29, 31.
first
Deities of
viii.
32-34.
viii.
Now
;
'Brown' (bahhruh:
(2) is
addressed
to Agni (then comes) one addressed to Tvastr (3), and Indra (4) and Eudra (5), Pusan (6), Visnu (7), a stanza addressed to the
A^vins
(8)
addressed to Mitra-Varuna (9), the tenth stanza is (in) praise of the Atris*. And in connexion with the institutor of the sacrifice (in) 'Who' (yah: viii. 31) the sacrifice
72. the
ninth
is
^RT^t
<^winii
TO^:
d,
^v:^\ iw^^;m^:
b,
^ip^
f^f^^rerrr
r,
^ipf^
to^: f k.
229]
r,
vi.
75
[-RV.viii.33
^^cn
*
^ TR IT^^m ^
b,
^H^PTT
fk.
^ f^Hf Wt
fk.
^pTT
hdm\ ^f^X*=IN
xn^
M*irTidl
The
comment
of
atri,
every letter of
'
RV. viii. 29. 10 are in the plural: according to Sayana's The readings mitra and asvi are undoubtedly corruptions The which occurs in one or other of the corruptions.
is
conjecture
ya
'
ijya^tra
.
.
thus
yo yajdti
atrqjjydstavo yajamanaprasamsd
The reading
trayi stutd
hymn may be
a corruption of
praJctrtitd.
B
his
73.
In the couplet
'Who
viii.
'
31.
i,
2)
lauded.
In the couplet
(is
Glorious
{tasya
dyumdn
3,
4) the sacrificer
^nrRTIm^fk.
b, irf^rfTT fk,
V;^J
V,
f,
^pTT
k.
^ff^f?!
and m^
r,
*if^fW
^it^fTT m^.
This sloka
is
only.
74.
The
are
five stanzas
(in
31. 5-9)
praise)
'Hither protection' {a
ing
viii. The couple who {yd dampati husband and wife^- as sacrificers. ^arma: lo) is a prayer. The two follow*
'
:
of
'May
(in)
11, 12)
while
Since
br,
'
{yathd
fk,
3) Mitra,
Aryaman,
^^rft "m^:
r,
^^n<.
^rf^nr^
^|^T?n^
k.
m\Jn
k).
m\
ui4i^'<^<j
^ \i|4i^<fM
^fNt
ra^.
ni\
'41V
i^^4lfiliMl fk
lfti3^ in:
b,
^f?: k.
f^TTT^jTr
r.
"^TfJ bfkr,
7T^
is
^
in
b,
"^
m^f,
xfNS^
is
This sloka
not
found in A, but in
* Cp.
and m^ only.
probably based on the
Pusan
is
mentioned
{aitu),
but
not in 12.
B
is
75.
' ;
Agni {agnim
'
14)
to Agni.
'
{pra
viii.
75^
is
and m^
only.
RV.
viii.
33-]
BRHADDEVATA
sister.
:
vi.
76
BV.
viii.
[230
35-46.
16.
76.
Deities of
In 'Downward' {adhah viii. 33. 19) a girl addressed Indra (who appeared) with the characteristics of a woman *; for the
chastiser of
Paka
r,
(Indra)
b,
made
^irsR
love to that
Danava maiden ^,
twi^ hdm^
^TO
T^^
w^ fjsr^
TW^
fk,
"^nsf
is
^??rr
?r
bkr,
That
is,
of
woman.
addressed to
the
Asafiga Playogi
disguise of a
woman
Vyamsa, by reason of
his
(Indra's)
hymn
'By Agni' (agnind: viii. 35) is Then follow two hymns (36, 37)
addressed to Indra.
^Mm
^^chl^^l
*
rh\ V^rm
r^r*r^
^W^
d.
hm^br, cf^
r
f,
fl%^
(=r^r*r^).
of
r,
k,
n^^
g^^i^HH
TTITJ
b,
-^
f,
^ra^
k.
^^rg
hdm^rl <t#^
^^r^ir
79).
hdm^r^fkr^r^r',
(cp. vi.
b,
"RX; tHTt
hdm^r,
tf^ bf k
25 and
* :
The reading
more natural
because of his
a ruse.
Kdmya
at the
end
compound
for
in the
BD.
(=* desire
').
The
yuddhdkdmyaya.
78.
The following
one
the following two (41, 42) (39), one to Indra- Agni (40) are addressed to Yaruna but in the latter (42) Varuna hymn the
to
Agni
last triplet
'
{a
vdm
viii.
to the Asvins.
Us^lM {^^UR)
^^l^***!^
79.
viii.
^^^-
\^^^ Am\
'
"ll^iqi^
b,
The two hymns, These' (ime viii. 43), With the two which then 44), are addressed to Agni
:
fuel' (sam-
follow after
these (45, 46) are addressed to Indra. Now what Kanita Prthus^ravas gave to
Vaa AiSvya *
231]
vi.
84
[-RV.
viii.
s^
Am\
viii.
quiiqitqi^
and 80"
ss,
bf,
^^^TT^T^
k.
* 79"
are quoted
EV.
46. 21.
Hither he' {a sa: viii. 46. 21-24). The two pragatha couplets 'Hither to our' (a ndh 25-28) are addressed to Vayu as well as the last (stanza) but one of the hymn (32).
80. as
'
k.
^ T^rr hm^, ^
"f|[f*i:
Tj^^?n
B.
ss,
Am^ 8 8, f^Tr
n^^^?rr
of the varga
b,
is
ij^^'^^o
f,
^ 1i5ix(*<| o
^^
in
The end
here marked by
m^bfk,
not in hd.
17.
Deities of B.V.
viii.
47-56.
'Well led indeed' (sunitho gha: viii. 46. 4, 5), Mitra-Aryaman (and) the Maruts are praised. Pleased by (the hymn) containing forty-two stanzas (viii. 45) the Fort-destroyer (Indra), after cutting through the mountain with his bolt, gave to Tri^oka the cows which had been carried off by the Asuras. The seer has stated this himself in the (stanza),
81, 82. In the couplet
'Who
viii.
45. 30).
fk,
k.
^^ft^
r,
g^rW
1(!T:
"^
m\82.
m^r,
f^ firenU m^r,
bfk.
^^
83.
f^ f^
"
r,
^JH
bfk,
^ilM^
^5RI?^fk, -^^fM^
gj!m^m\
fTfm^m^
^f^ ^^W^
found
f,
f^ f^
r,
" "
^t^
ra^ only.
"ft^
^fM^y*l*ib,
in A, but in
and
In (the hymn) 'Great' {mahi: viii. 47), of which the Adityas are the deities, Aditi is praised with the ninth (stanza). The last five (stanzas 14-18) should be (considered as addressed)
:
to
Dawn
as
well (api)
^.
'
Of the sweet
'
(svddoh
viii.
48)
is
fbr,
of^^m
k.
^T^frftT
^tTHbra^r,
'^T^tT'^f^ b.
the words antyd^ pancosase'pi.
84.
Now
hymns
(viii.
49-56), by seers of
ardent
brilliance,
addressed to
RV.
viu.
s6-]
BKHADDEVATA
(viii.
vi.
85
[232
54. 3, 4) is
addressed to many-
%5WT
*
f,
fdJi^fi^^T
b, "^^j^l^JilfJT kr,
XTg^TUafH
f.
^^^^fT: hdm^bfk,
^cjft;
r.
word
*.
is
Valakhilya
hymn
(viii.
49).
The last stanza, Agni has appeared (acety agnih viii. the last verse {pada) ^ sang of Surya (viii. 56. 5**). 56. 5), is to Agni Whatever wealth Praskanva gave to Prsadhra,
85.
'
' :
^'I-ttll^io hm^r,
n5n^
k,
b,
#||^<< fk.
^4*{oM
V^
r^
f.
f4?TWtI^
^[^^T^ilR^ hm^r.
TJ^ g.
to
^
^^
b,
^^k.
cMfMRfd ^Wl^<fr^f^:
^MW<S|
k,
f^
'^ai^"5 b,
in
'Ef^^ hd.
^ ^
(
^^Hirg hm^r,
^^W^
92
;
b,
6).
g^^ ^q^
f,
and
cp.
i.
iii.
V^
f r, '^c^
^
in
The end
of the varga
is
here marked by
m^bfk, not
hd.
A,
'
* Or, with
' ;
pad, how-
ever,
is
BD.
often so used.
18.
Deities of
BV.
viii.
60-67.
'
(hhurlt
viii.
55, 56).
A Now
61-66).
after (a
hymn) addressed
Agni (viii. 60)^ there follow Indra (beginning) Both (uhhayam viii.
'
'
Bhaguri says that the stanza The giver to me {data me viii. 65. 10) (contains) incidental mention (nipdta) of the Gods;
'
'
d ^Of<f?T
niM)r,
d^Of^
b.
fk,
^[^ftf^flT
^
(viii.
iii.
7\1l B.
Se''^ is not
found in bfkr^r^
t^nHfrnTf
g hd.f^ ^^<niAm\
qf?:^fTf-
t^T\ f^^J7l\^t^
hymns
57-59).
This
is in
which (Adhyaya
:
eight
halakhilyah
pare'stau
19)
hymns
(are given).'
233]
The
eleventh
vi.
90
[-RV.
viii.
6^
Valakhilya
sixth)
as one (the
of
the
eleven
notice
Suparna hymns.
(iii.
119)
Sarvanukramanl
in these
tised
by
me
58
is
omitted even
two MSS.
87.
(viii.
65.
10-12)
its
to be addressed to
follows,
'Now
divinities.
^#f g^
WITf^"^
t'i
b,
b,
^rr^ ^
?[ k,
^ %^
fk
f.
(t^
k).
??rrf^(ii^
r,
rt<i
f^rt('4
hdm\
rtllRsj
(?rrf^ TT^
88.
fish in
WW m^,
k,
grr%
k,
WSl
'^rf^Rc^
f,
T*Cr ^ir^Mft.
||^|<^f^M't
but in
B and m^
Udahsipan
:
only.
cp. samudaksipan in iv. 24.
89.
And
they, frightened
by the
fall
And
UlATMTdi^
^ ^(W^
\ii<IMIdi%
^(Wf
f.
90. (saying)
'
and
'
Ye
In that
(Adityas),
hymn
is
(tatra
viii.
67), Aditi,
praised
with
the
triplet
'And'
(uta
viii.
67.
10-12).
Vlq\i:
^
II.
k,
^<MJ ^\inTRt m\
fkr,
?(%'Err
hdm^,
%%^t
br,
^ %%^
fk.
b,
W^ TT ^ ^^ ^ ^ ^^ ^if ^ m\ ^ ^ ^jf
br,
r,
fk,
b.
The end
of the varga
is
here marked by iC in
';
BRHADDEVATl
19.
vi.
9 1
68-75.
[234
Deities of
BV.
viii.
mother she may he praised in e veryHither thee as a car praise of them owing to (this) connexion.
91. Because she
is
their
(a tvd
(the
ratham viii. 68-70) are three hymns addressed to Indra stanza) 'Near to me six' {upa md sat: viii. 68. 14)* praises
:
the seasons''.
^^vl
f,
^rf^^Nvr
hd,
k,
[in^^
fk.
omitted]
^#^^^
b,
ar^^'mfi: r.
^^^
*
^^^mj m\
^cqi^*i
sat
^!js^wji r^r^r^
^^^
upa md
^t^
r,
b,
^[TOt^ fk.^rpi^^hm^r.
iti.
^1n4*i
b,
Upa maiti
for
sal
The Sarvanukramanl
EV.
viii.
(14-19).
by him, p. 141), "which includes 14 and 92^ (on RV. viii. 68).
In
this connexion
he quotes
91*'
92, 93.
(in)
The
five following
(stanzas) in this
hymn
(viii.
{atra) are
68. 15-19).
:
The
viii.
hemistich
(ii**^)
He
'
69.
the rest
12) has
Varuna
as its divinity.
Thou {tvam
'
viii.
or the latter
hymn
^e^ra^^pfinc^ hd (^H^TRi^^iRft^
'SSf^^OT^ b,
s),
W^T^T^rg^^^^
bfk.
^RTf^^^
^^IIT^^ffT:
93.
f.
^^jn^T^^^ratr^ m^r,
"na
hdm^bs, ^TJ
hdbfk,
b,
'T^W^:
^
'
fkr.
^Mlf^J^^
k,
^i4^ajhra^r,
^^^Iirt^ff: r3m^^2^^
f,
f^Writ
;
^*i*^d^
^^
r.
^grf^
and of milk, kine, and plants for it evidently (drSyate) has this character. 'Up' (ut: viii. 73) is addressed to the A^vins. The two following hymns, Of every house (vUo-vUah viii. 74, 75),
94.
'
:
hm^r,
\|^ TT
bfkr^r^
94*=iii. 76**;
iv.
iS^
v.
87^
62
95.
viii.
the seer
praises himself.
235]
vi.
98
[-RV.viii.90
B Having
is
The end
of the varga
95"*^
,
to
the
author of the
Sarvanukramaiji
cp. antyas
drutarvano danastutih,
20.
Deities of
BY.
viii.
76-90.
96.
received (dddna)^.
With the following (stanza he praises) the Parusni^ (viii. 74. 15); Indra with the three hymns, Now this (imam nu viii. 76-78).
*
' :
^1(41
i<^
HI"
bfkr, '^(II<^T^T
m\
tJTTn
f%rfT^
*
f,
M<*^|
irrWtft^
k,
imWlfY Vjy:C\
%^
f^^
r,
f^fTT hdbfk.
is
of the
Parusni here.
97.
viii.
*
79)
is
addressed to Soma.
:
The three
viii.
80-82)
'
In the
:
first
He
has exalted
'
(avlvrdhat
r.
^(JRh:
^^
^
r.
k,
^PNRT
tc(<<f*irtl^
XJTT^^rrf'T ^f'T
^Jy^cgJIcHl^
hdr,
f'l^k.
98.
* *
viii.
83)
is
to the
Gods
the next,
*
The dearest (prestham viii. 84), is addressed to Agni. Hither to my' (d me viii. 85-87) are three addressed to the Asvins, and
'
: :
'
Him
'
(tarn
viii.
(iti)
(three)
addressed
to Indra.
'i^44|^*<4j-ri<*{^
hm^rbfk,
"^^ g
in B).
<!<T:
XT^ r^r*r^
A
The
the reading of
Am^
is,
the reading of B,
itself.
^^^Tf^-ilf*!
^Tf'f
^T
^R^lf*"!
to
<t
ff^,
so,*
seems preferable in
'
The second
similarly
'
(that
in bfk, not in
hd.
'
three
'
= <TOT
is
^[fff in
must be intended
of the varga is here
in B, the
mean
The end
marked by ^0
It is to
abnormally small
number
of three s'lokas.
This
RV.viii.9i-]
BRHADDEVATA
21.
vi.
99
[236
story of Apala.
99. a
girl
who
suffered
from skin-disease. With her Indra the lonely hermitage of her father.
<^J<{^fM*!n hdr, ^I^f^nSlt b,
*
WRftf^H^^
fk.
^fT
hrhfk,
J^ r^*r^
is quoted in the Nitimafijari on EV. viii. 91. 7 and EV. viii. 91 (pp. 142 f.) see BD. vol. i, p. 135. Cp. Sayana in his introduction to EV. viii. 91, where he gives a prose version of the story, besides quotations from the Satyayana Brahmana in his comment on RV. viii. 91. i, 3, 5. 7- See also M. M., EV. vol. iii, pp. 33-38, where extracts from the BD., Sadgurusisya and the NltimaBjarl are
The
Sadgurus'isya on
vol. iv, p.
i ff.
BD.
passage.
100. Now by penance she became aware of all Indra's Taking a water-pot she went to fetch water.
"^m*if
intentions.
Wnjprnt.
^Tw ^ hdr,
loo"
"^iiTii^
^mn w[ b,
in
xng ^rtt
t^^tot n,
^ wr^ g
comes
after 103**
A;
it is
omitted in fk.
B
*
101. Seeing
Soma
with a stanza in the forest. This matter is related in the (stanza) A maiden to the water' {kanyd vdh viii. 91. i).
:
*rin*Sirri
m^fn,
efif^ff
^cfl bk,
is
^f^^: ^^t
also.
r.
This s'loka
is
not found in
or
8,
but in
and n
loi"
in
m^
B
*
She pressed Soma in her mouth and having pressed it she invoked Indra with the Thou that goest (asau ya esi viii. 91. 2) and Indra drank it from her mouth,
102.
;
' :
(stanza),
bfk,
*<<q^
8.
^^^
m ^^ 7!^
B
n,
102
only.
And 103. after he had eaten cakes and meal from her house. she praised him with stanzas, but with a triplet (viii. 91. 4-6) she
addressed him (saying),
7T^fT?t.hdr,
7T^^?l.
m\
ItfimTy,
237]
vi.
107
[-RV.
viii.
93
Sadgurus'isya has these two lines in the following considerably modified form
fH<W|
(<^
irf^f^f 4^r^<?4i
Ji!jllp:
The
last
pada here
is
nearly the
same
as 104
The end
of the varga
is
here
marked
by ^^ in bfk, not
in
hd.
22.
Deities of B.Y.
viii.
92, 93.
104.
Make me, O
Hearing this speech of hers, the Fort-destroyer was pleased with it.
g^f^J^hm^ns, ^c^xji
in
or
s,
but in
Bm^n
only.
br,
^J^^
f.
^rtf
m^bfkr, TP^
104** also,
n.
104*"^ is not
found
Sadgurusisya omits
in a slightly
105. Indra
passing
{prakipya)
her
through
the carriage
aperture (between the body) of the car and the yoke*^, drew her
forth three times.
i.^f^'^UI cfR.
all
fair-skinned.
TcTT^?,
and n(hm),
ffff:
T^f^^
^^
^jrf^WT WJi^n.
^?T^ r g cTrftiH^
*
hm^rs,
^ ^^^^fTH^
bfkr'r^n.
this passage
was written,
the exact meaning must be uncertain, but the wording indicates that the
two genitives express the two parts between which there was an aperture {ratha-chidra).
106.
Her
first
skin which
was
cast off
alligator [godhd),
Am*;
the reading of
Bn
is:
cT^ ^t^
The reading
of
^"^fTRTT
'H^t H^^i^T^I
r)
is
Yaska and Bhaguri call this hymn a story (itihdsa), viii. 91) a (hymn) while ^aunaka calls 'A maiden' {Jcanyd addressed to Indra ^, as well as the two which come next (beginning) *As one who drinks' (pdntam: viii. 92, 93).
107.
:
RV.viii. 93-]
BRHADDEVATA
vi.
io8
[238
^ MM^^
B
108.
cTcT: Tif^
bf kr.
i,
p.
292
as
f.
hymn
an
itihasa aindrah.
last (stanza) of the latter (viii. 93. 34) is pronounced (Brahmana) * to be addressed to the Bbhus for on the third Chandoma (day)^ this hymn is chanted (sasyate) as one addressed to the Bbhus ^.
But the
in the Aitareya
^\A^
This
s'loka is
m^b,
<4l4^<ft
f,
^V^
B
r.
(Tfh!rr)TT#^t^ f.^lOPl^
not found in A, but in
in bfk.
r(m^?),
and
m^,
b,
f,
i^^tf^k
only.
The end
of the varga
is
here
marked by ^^
*
AB.
V. 21.
antyaindrarbhavi.
;
chdndomika in the
Petersburg Dictionary
^ Chandogya
Brahmana.
Cp.
BD.
v. 175.
23.
The following hymn, The cow addressed to the Maruts the following
109.
;
(a tvd
viii.
In the second
:
hymn
is
a story
{itihasa)
* Soma,
"'n'
^^
br,
Am\
*
but in
^SPHR^ g
^[fTt^^
fkr,
^fdl^l^
B.
b.
109*"^ is
not found in
Am^s,
"^R^^H
is
The
viii.
96. 13 (cp.
EV.
iii,
i.
130. 8):
M.M., EV.^
vol.
p.
39
f.
p.
49
f.
The
story refers to
KV.
viii.
96. 13-15.
110.
river
named AmsumatI*
in
Him
(ocft")
hdm^bfk,
TRT r^^*rn,
r,
TT^t^r,
Wm
s.
>Wrt7refi:hm'r2r'58,
f,
^Tfd8lb,
51^ Am^
|'MM<Tf
%^ ^w^rr^
r'r',
'%^imiiir^
^iRJTf
s,
^^HRTf
n.
239]
* Cp.
is
vi.
114
[-RV.viii.96
Cp.
viii.
RV.
viii.
96. 13
atisthat.
96. 15
cp.
AB.
vi.
36. 14
viii.
brhaspatinaiva yvja.
This
95. 7.
^^rft^hrbfk.^^ET^:
rh*r^ ^I^rf^;
Soma was
^t^
f.
dMI<ldirt^"1*t
hdrbk,
*
^[^f^
r^r*i.
The
already about to fight, and that he was accompanied by the Maruts, while drstvd tan dyatah
unintelligible.
The
Indra, accompanied
latter,
approaches the
while
on a warlike expedition
host, takes
it
for Vrtra's
it is
defensive.
112. thinking Vrtra was approaching with a hostile host, intent on slaying (him). To him, arrayed and ready with his bow,
Brhaspati spoke
*illn
r'
..4..
113. 'This
is
to
the gods,
Lord.'
Hearing the speech of the preceptor of the gods, which was it was Vrtra,
'M^^
k,
^Pm tff
rh3r*r^
kr, ^<<{vi^ b.
The
^ft^^ s.--ii3"*
end of the varga
is
is
here marked by
a later addition
;
^^
bfk.
is
five
and a half
s'lokas,
but 113*"^
probably
for it
both superfluous and omitted not only by Sayana but also by m^,
24.
114. he replied
force,
No.'
in
(So) the
in
heaven.
RV.viii.96-]
BRHADDEVATA
-^r^t^
f.
vi.
115
[240
^
ninety
viii.
T[^ A,
m^s,
^gr#^
b,
|^n^-
^^ br. ^clHlfi
115.
^
having drunk (him) they slew in battle nine times demons. All this is related in the triplet Down (ava
' :
And
96. 13-15)^-
^W
^lrt<n^'<^^
bdm\
"^Srfir
TTf^R^
-115
r^r^.
^T^^ ^T^
^f^I^
s,
'^T^^
* Cp. vi. 51
vii.
51.
^ 109"
is
iii,
p. 50.
and the Maruts, and also Brhaspati* of the triplet Saunaka says that Indra
;
alone
(is
the deity).
bfkin\
r.
lyg;
^^<ijfd*i
bkm\
V(ft{
f.
116^
is
^7n
*
hm^r^B, 71^
line,
116
seems necessary.
also.
Mitra makes no
are in the
reference to
though
it
must be
in
his
B MSS.
As the names
as here.
accusative in the MSS., I have assumed the ellipse of stauti, which has frequently to be
way
it
117.
But
in the Aitareya
(Brahmana)*
viii.
(the triplet)
is
said
to be addressed to Indra-Brhaspati.
With
Bhrgu,
100. 1-3)
.
Nema, son of
praised ^
^7l?t m^bfk,
^WT
117^
is
found in
and m^
only.
g%l^^hrbfk, ^^^!*^rt*ir^r*r^
tarn is necessary
^^pi^dr'^rl
*
^mW^
36. 12.
hdm^bf,
^nraSi:
fHl r^r\
"^R^
**
k,
AB.
vi.
Apasyams
because
it is
Nema who
118.
And Indra
'
Here
am,
also
had
|%TRW:br.
in^
m^
m\
I^^TTfl?: m^fk,
xnir
r,
m g^
b,
:
VJJ^ ^ hd.
m^,
^ q^
f k.
'^
f,
^^IWtf^
*1lf*ifd hd.
only.
^^^^
RV.
viii.
^ej^^
^^[^%^
^^f)^
Jfl^
br,
^^ tniT ^
in
118*"^ is
found
B
is
and
here
The end of
the varga
marked by
* Cp.
asttti
^{J in bfk.
100. 4
ayam asmi
Cp.
ibid.,
nendro
nema u tva
aha.
241]
25.
vi.
123
[-RV.viii.ioo
100.
two stanzas
(4, 5)
as he showed himself^.
seer on seeing
The
rejoiced,
and
in the couplet
viii.
100. 6, 7)^
^^^
b.
B and m^
only.
^Bf^
*
f?T
r,
ft
f?t^ br^r^r^
ffTf^^ f. ^iftcft
is
hdr,
^1^
iti
)
b.
probably original, as
known
ay am
dvfas to
-124"
RV.
viii.
and his various deeds. But (manojavdh viii. 1 00. 8) is addressed to the Bird (suparna), while In the ocean (samudre 9)
120. lauds both the gift of Indra
*
(the stanza)
Swift as thought
'
'
'
is (in)
^^T^
bfr^r""',
^1|f^
k.
'When Vac'
{yad vdk:
10, 11)
he (the
(un-
Having^ tormented these three worlds Vrtra remained assailable) by reason of his fury.
c!3WT1:A, of^^ITT^r^r'^r', <>f^?rf
^^ hdm^s,
*
cp.
^ ^
r,
iii,
;
f,
"frfmt
b,
>f%?Tt
k.
of^TTT^
s.
bf,
(U^
k.
)
The
M. M.,
RV.'' vol.
Indra could not slay. Going to Visnu he said, *I wish to slay Vrtra stride forth to-day and stand at my side.
122.
Him
?Tin^*^H*ihd8,
ft.
^f^
in^^ f^WWl^
123.
bolt.'
Am^s,
B.
(antara) for
my
outstretched
(vivara).
'6<Hr\^^
in fk.
m\ ^5IfT%^
hdr^r^^ ^^rf<^
is
^ bfrs,
vj^d^^
k.
123'"' is
omitted
The end
of the varga
II.
RV.
viii.
100-]
26.
BEHADDEVATA
vi.
124
RV.
'
[242
viii.
101.
visno:
viii.
100.
12).
But the
:
first
viii.
hymn
Mitra-Varuna
jftif Bs,
^
A.
^f^njftw
?|f^
f,
'^^ f^t^f^f^r
^r^f^ A,
b, t^TSOrf^fTI
^ ^ wf^ ^
r,
' :
HiuynifTr
^t%
b,
^ f^fM^r
s.
:
f^at^
x^ ^^
and the three verses of Forth (pra 5''^*') are to Mitra^, Aryaman, and Varuna<', the fourth (5*^) is to all the Adityas such
125.
'
is
^
*
is
^rr^i:r,
in^ a, vj^
m\
(o^) m\
m^^^bfk.
^^
rhd,
f,
('^)
^^<
r,
r^-^r^r*.
(o^^)^'
^ ^r^:
very forced:
(altogether) three.'
The
dative mitrdya
is
aryamnah and varunasya because the stanza begins with pra mitrdya.
to the Sarvanukramanl, Mitra
According
in
5**.
and Varuna
only.
The name
of
Aryaman occurs
126.
*
as its deities.
;
Hither to
me
'
(a
me
7,
8) is
Vayu
(9, 10),
two to Surya
one toUsas
VKJ
for
g^lf^rfi "
hm^r,
tniTf^<!I'> b, ^^TTlfl^t?!"
S,
^'V^) hr^B,
^Pr^
(dual of
k,
^^^TT
IWT
*
r^r^r'.
^^^
hdr^,
^Pl^
r.
(wrong sandhi
bfS,
^3^^^
r.
rHfr^r^r',
WT ^
(^^^)
hd.
^r\K
elliptical
stauti to
127.
'Generations truly'
(praja ha:
*
14)
is
'
addressed to
:
Pavamana, while with the two stanzas The mother {mdtd 15, 16) the Cow is praised. Agni, great {tvam ague hrhat Thou,
'
'
243]
viii.
vi.
131
[-RV.
ix. 6>]
102, 103) are two hymns addressed to Agni. of the latter (^pare) is praised Agni,
in a stanza
in)
Come,
viii.
'
103. 14).
'
B
1
Or
Generations truly
viii.
01. 14),
Agni
r,
here named,
b.
^
in
'411^
^T^ hdm^fk, ^^
128*
in
or m^, but
only.
Sun
(dditya),
and
in the
praised
-:
for so it has
also.
been explained
Aitareya Brahmana^
The end
ce||49lini bfk.
marked by ^^
*
in
bfk.
is,
That
mCandala
27.
Deities of
iz.
ix.
KV.
is
'
1-86.
130.
praised
here in the
:
ninth
Mandala ^.
ix. 5)
the Apri
T^ f^ Wm^
"^r^n^^
hm^r,
as
if
B,
<>!(<irHii:
"^^Tfl^:
bkr^.
o^gm:
(hdrS
<>%,sfif5T: r^r*rm^).
mss.,
^:
r.
* Cp. SarvanukramanT
That
is,
Soma Pavamana.
*
131.
And
Agni,
life
'
(agna dyumsi
ix.
66. 19-21),
Agni
*0ur protector'
(avitd
nah
ix. Sy.
10-12) he (Pavamana)*
is
Pusan
is directly
mentioned in
and dghrni
in 12;
avitd nas
pausnyo
vd, that
is,
RV.
ix.
67-]
BEHADDEVATA
:
vi.
1-32
[244
{atra),
;
'
132.
Then two
:
hymn
;
thee
'
{yat te
are addressed to
Agni
these' {uhhdhhydm
{26)
is
25)
is
addressed to Savitr
By
^Tnt-sTl ^rf^'
^fq-sqfM"
hm\ ^jf^^mf^"
is
d (but the a of
^3rr< is obliterated
in
my
index has
agnisdvitru
*
is
Agni or
Savitr, of 26,
Agni
133.
'May they
:
purify
ix. 67.
27)
is
ad-
{upa priyam
29)
is
'Who'
^tH: ^
words
i>
^BTfmTT
^ TW^
B.
Cp. Sarvanukramani:
:
pdvamdny-adhyetr-stutt (EV.
With regard
B MSS.
Meyer, Rgvidhana,
p. xxiii (middle).
134. In the
hymn 'At
:
ix. 73),
(is
when
inter-
spoken
of),
and
Soul
The
filter
'
(pavitram
ix.
83)
is
(gharma)
(dtman) .
as
(representing)
the
Sun
(surya)
and the
^
k.
end
fif^ hdm^r, p[^M b, f%TW fk. ^1?^^ r, ^r|jf^ hdm\ ^^ bf, r^r*r^), B. hm'r, Am^ (^r^Tf^ <>^^T^ WT^ bk. ^^t^ <?rwrf^ of the varga is here marked by ^^ in m^bfk, not in d.
* I
^
The
was
meaning
in the
hymn
Ib
'
MSS. and
an adequate sense.
There
ix.
is
in the
apaghnanti.
"
There
no
reference
is
to
this
ffharma
'
245]
vi.
137
[-RV.
ix.
112
28.
BV.
ix.
B 135. The verse 'Deft, wise' (rhhur dhirah: ix. Sy. 3^) should be held to be addressed to Rbhu^ Now three gods are here^ mentioned incidentally (nipdta) in three verses (pdda) ^
:
^l4c|s|
r,
^ai^^tf
fk,
^j|^
r,
m\
^li^cf^
b.
J1%?qT^
<
k,
JT%
m^ m\
r,
ai^rqr^
b. ^g\5ft
^5gHfK
ra\ ^Ffffhc
bfk. f%xrm^
:
f%f*r: xrrt:
bfkr, <|fT<TT:
mi.
There
is
no reference to
this
stating in a
what
is
said in
136"
It is
not clear to
is
me
of
what
135*^,
bfkm^
(which
is
a corruption.
That
KV.
ix.
96.
'^j
(beginning) 'The
;
or
tTI^tWRCm^,
fd^^lflilhd, tTrefrrfrt
d,
b,
tTT^V*
t^rfT^^
l
0^%^ f f^ |t WW( b, ^^4^\ fk. ^4^^l*^WTfq hd, ^^ c( 4 7(?l^ T|rfl (4|c<^N*lB. ^?T TJ^ TT Am\ Tjmf^ B. 136"= 134^
m\
h,
f^^^
gfH^?^
f^fJT^t
b,
1%: hdm\
^% |%^:
Rfi<<
r,
rij4j.6
^^^?j^-
cp.
it
i.
50 ;
iii.
94, &c.
:
^ I under-
stand this to
mean
**
were, of a couplet
:
brahmd devasvadhitir
ii.
ndm,
padavth
kavindm
fsir
viprdndm,
mahiso mrgdjidm
syeno
grdhrdndm,
vandndm,
RV.
ix.
96. 5, 6 are
commented upon
{surya)
in the
Nirukta Parisista,
13, 14,
where Soma
is
explained as the
to
Sun
The Sarvanukramaiiii
makes no reference
RV.
ix. 96. 6.
137.
Now
asked
(the)
seers
In this great
?
time of
distress,
by what
activity do
you
live ^
f,
^tNt
;
k,
^^m b. #^^
b,
#^m
fk,
^fNW
is
hdr.
as
That
is
^ This
is
meant
an introduction to
to
RV.
ix.
112
but
it
no reference
kena
a drought in the
hymn.
Cp. Nirukta
durbhikse
RV.
ix.
112]
BEHADDEVATA
cart,
vi.
138
[246
138.
'A
field,
away (asyandana)^, a we
irf^
'
forest,
the
sea,
a mountain, a king
by
fr,
live
^.'
br,
<| f$i*t(^l
krl
imi m\
^-iTR^bfm^rCNir.), ^'TJI^kr^.
brNir.,
dTi*|t.
M^dl m^fk.
This bloka
is
^^:
all
MSS.,
'^^r
Nir.
XT^
In place of TJ^
in
^\mM^
not found
A.
* I take asyandanam to be a noun, as, according to the reading of the Ninikta, nine
means of
seers;
only,
is
* This
is,
cp. I37j
note*.
The context
its
though found in
it
Bm^
to be out of place
in the Nirukta.
this
is
doubt that
it is
more
likely
other
158.
common
source.
ii.
Somewhat
Manu
x.
and Yajnavalkya
42 {apattau jlvanani)
'
Variously
'
{ndndnam
ix.
1 1
2) in
seers.
^^it^ Am\
f^tWR.
by
b,
^mIuIIH^ hm^r.
ftif^
b,
T[^
Am\
f;^ B.
The
l^f^ hm^r.^pMUII^if,
end of the varga
is
here marked
^^
in bfk, not in d.
29.
Valne of penance.
*
140.
penance
for
cTTf 'Erfr^
Tfn^
TflWf
b,
7n2i^
f.
^
T
Am\ 1
r. rfro hmV,
TRntcnre: ?l*jf*i< r.
^ ^
i pi^ rn: ir^rf'i^ fk, i fHw: ^w(*<si cTTOT IT^ '3RT m^ ^ ^fTfnTOT 1^ fW^ r^r^r^r',
bfk,
^m hm'r.
they pronounced
141.
Now
all
penance.
Then
Pavamana (pdvamdni).
247]
142.
vi.
146
[RV.
ix. 11:5
One who
not envious,
is
studious,
obedient,
and
as
practises
well as himself.
m:
bf,
en
k.
143.
And whatever
sin
study
^.
^1^0
^TR^f^lt^:
*
r,
"TR^f^ftw^:
f,
o^T^f^fN'i:
b,
will attain to
The
reading of
is
5),
which with
reference to the
Pavamanl verses
144.
bright, eternal
He who
is
m^r,
"^
hd.
This s'loka
l. I
:
and m^
only.
cp.
* Cp.
V. 2, 3.
RgvidhSna
^ Cp.
iii.
iii.
svddisthayeti ydyatrih
:
Nirukta
RV.
:
ix.
113. 6, 7
yatra brahmd
. ,
Cp.
Rgvidhana
3.
cp. also
iii.
4. 2, 3.
and he who should meditate on Pavamana, the Fathers, the Gods, and Sarasvati^ to his fathers milk, melted butter, honey, and water will flow (upavarteta).
145.
V|| il ^4a
<
hm^r,
Wr^^
iii.
fk,
^rr^?rg
b.
^t^^?T
* Cp.
Rgvidlmna
3.
2.
hundred
called
it) 8-.
^^
bfkr.
TTR'TT'I'lLr,
is
^hHTT'^bfkr2.
^g^T^TT^
fkr, o^RT^ b.
The end
of the varga
RV.
X.
1-]
is
BEHADDEVATA
not found in
vi.
147
Nevertheless
it is
[248
probably-
* This sloka
original, as the
or m^, but in
only.
appears to be based on
at the close of a
is
Mandala
30.
Deities of "RV. z. 1-8.
x.
147. Trita
(beginning),
hymn
'Before' {agre: x. 1-7), but Trisiras, son of Tvastr, (beginning) Forth with his banner (pra Jcetund
the next
:
x. 8).
k,
g ^T^b.
(hymn) are addressed to Agni (x. 8. 1-6), while with the triplet which follows, 'Of him' (asya: 7-9), he praised Indra at the end of a dream such is our sacred
148.
six (stanzas) of this
:
Now
tradition.
^^ hdr, ?r^
br^.
This
s'loka is
omitted in fkr^.
who could assume all forms (visvarupadhfJc), being the son of a sister of the Asuras, became the domestic priest of the gods from a desire of (rendering) a service (to the former) *.
149. Trisiras,
f4|ehl<il|*|T
Am^
Tq*|c*|i^ B.
^J?^ hdm^
fk,
* Or, according to B,
'
150. Now Indra became aware that the seer (Trisiras) had been sent by the Asuras among the gods. He then with his bolt quickly struck off^- those three heads of his.
TTgf^ TTffH
ff^hd,
r^r*r.
TT
fin^
r^r'',
^IpJTflfRCm^ 15^
T^l
RV.
bfr,
7^ irffffr k,
7r^Wi:i7ftTre:r^r*r, IT^cTO:
m^l^
r,
cf
l^^PRf-
hdbk, cT^T^
Ri^i^ TTflg-
^75T^:
*
^jHrWRf^^
in
^fHnsrflf^fJT^:
9 are
:
b.
x. 8.
249]
151.
vi.
155
[-RV.
x.
14
franco-
(tittiri) *.
^<IMIU!*ilidbfk, fJilMll*ini^r.
The end
of the varga
is
here marked by
^0
hmbfk, not
in d.
vi.
* For similar transformations cp. what became of the skins of Apala (above,
io6)
vii.
78-80).
31.
152.
*
Him
(Indra) divine
(brdhml) Speech
(vac)
addressed
Thou
since
Lord of a hundred powers (Satakratu)y thou hast slain Vi^varupa who sought refuge (prapanna) with
art a Brahman-slayer,
5rr# hm^rbfk,
*
fftSH r^*r^
That
is,
who was
defenceless
Him (Indra) the seer Sindhudvipa ^ himself besprinkled, accompaniment of the hymn (suktena) O Waters (apah to the X. 9), for the removal of that unpropitious sin.
153.
*
'
*Ml(i|vJ
MSS. and
r (cp. various
readmgs of
"^CtTT-
M^frt above,
iii.
114). see
ArsanukramanT
solicits
x. 3
Sarvanukramanl on RV.
x. 9.
154.
Yama
:
rejects
Yami who
is
intercourse
x. lo), of those
hymn
(atra)
yoke
for
you (yuje
'
*
vdm who
is
X.
3)
x.
praised.
^
II.
Trnr B,
r^r^r^r*').
MXfi||if*(|'4 bfkr,
155*^,
m^rf^^mt^hr^r*r^o^fr(<^) *"
xRf^-^i^' ^it^mi.
I56^^ and
Kk
RV.
X.
14-]
BRHADDEVATl
vi.
156
[250
in
156
begins with
* Cp.
tlq%).
xi. 18,
:
Nirukta
in
EV.
X. 15. 1,
remarks
madhyamiko yama
ity ahus,
156.
^T^^
ftfTT:
fk.
f^cn;'
tdm^
RV.
hdm^bfk,
^f
r.
x. 14. 6),
IT^ hdkr,
W^
bfm\
The end
of the varga is
here marked by
^^
32.
Deities of
BY.
x.
14
Three Agnis.
157.
Yama
:
is
Vivasvat
'
(viva-
svantam
x. 14. 5")
bfkr,
he (himself appears
a Father.
m^.
4*^^
J^
f^
'^^rft
m\
JT^^ ^^^T^T^
157-159**
are found in
and m^
only.
158.
deceased
(stanzas)
with the Fathers in conjunction with the be hallowed (samskdrya). In the three go forth' (prehiprehi: x. 14. 7-9) prayers
man
are uttered.
is
B
the
159.
therefore he
owns
hymn
In the
dogs^' (are
'Run past' (ati drava: x. 14. 10-12) the two praised). The following (hymn) 'Let them arise'
x. 15) is
(ud Iratdm
^<^<l*i Am\
pitryam.
'd<(1<dH.
:
^<(lRdl*i b,
^fWl
kr.
* Cp. Sarvanukramani
trcah ivdbhyam.
^ Cp. Sapvanukramani
udiratdm
160.
251]
vi.
i63
[-RV.
x.
17
the two
who
who
is
is
called Saharaksas
IJX^!|
r,
r.
160"^
found in
fk,
Am^
b.
'q
^R
'^
H^
hd,
TnT
TR
;
^^<t^|
TPR ^\
B,
That
is,
havyavdhana
is
and
161.
Now
:
(tatra) the
(mainam
x.
6)
is
(in)
praise of the
Other (hymns), however, are (in) praise of the divine (kavya). (Agni), not of this one (connected with the Fathers), nor of the
demoniac one (dsura).
hm^r^f,
is
f^J^
br^
B.
here marked by
^^
in
hm
bfk, not in d.
33.
z.
17.
Tri^iras.
162. Tvastra
He
had twin children, Saranyu as well as himself gave Saranyu in marriage to Vivasvat.
f^fllTT:
t^fuii,!^
*
hm'bfks(RV.),
(^) f^TTf^f
n,
^Tfft
'^
f r^r^A (<^)
116. 6
s(AV.).^r8(EV.),
^T^
hds(AV.), ^RT^bfk.
on RV.
i.
The
and
by Sayana on RV.
AV.
iv, p.
i,
xviii. I.
53
5
p.
cp. vol.
p. li).
Kuhn
442.
xii. 10,
It
is
also translated
by Muir, Original
Cp. Nirukta
Erlauterungen,
to
p. l6r.
RV.
X. 17.
Then Yama and Yami were begotten on Saranyu by Vivasvat. And these two also were twins, but the elder of the two was Yama, 'ETT^hd, ^1^^ n. ^<llMi s, ^gxTt^nr br^'r^^ ^RT^ m\ ^T^^
163.
f,
^ren^ hm^rbfkn
8.
(Nirukta
rs, ^I^fl"
xii.
10),
s
^Wf%^ MSS.
^TI^
^rr^
(AV.).
'^^: hm^rs,
^T^t
m^bd.
'^*H\
^%
last
"ERTt.
s.
<f^
Z[^ bfk.
The
is
last
pada in
The end
of the varga
f.
here marked
The
pada
is
repeated in b, not in
RV.
X. 17]
BRHADDEVATA
1.
vii.
[252
1. Now Saranyu having created, in the absence of her husband, a female similar (to herself) and having entrusted to her the pair (of children), turned herself into a mare and departed.
^fT
m^rs,
^FT
bfk,
f^ r^rS^.f^^
(cp.
MSS.
rs,
T{^
s(AV.).
^TM-^ift+| bfkrn,
^WT T(^^
Nirukta
xii.
lo:
H^^^),
2.
But Vivasvat,
Manu on
that
(substitute).
brilliance.
He
(Manu) became
3.
When, however, he
t^^^
fk,
m^br,
^Id^^fMuB's.
^^T^Ui:
lld^^ ^'St^m:
r.
4. And Saranyu, recognizing Vivasvat in the form of a steed, approached him for sexual intercourse, and he covered her there.
Bn, <J<*a^
s,
^RT^
f^n^fqrp^hm^rfks,
5.
fT^ftRFJ^^b,
Then
semen
fell
on the ground.
And
^^ MSS.
twrm bfr,
flj'n
in
f,
rs, ^I^Y3l^ 8
(AV.).
g^
fkdrns,
f\99 hm^s
^7T^
is
bm^s
(AV.), T^lfl^h.
^JU'
not
rns,
cT^ d, <mW* b,
in bfk,
The end
of the varga
here
marked by ^
hdm^.
253]
2.
6.
Now
vii.
[RV.
z. 17.
x. 17
HV.
into being
from the semen which had just been smelt there came two youths, Nasatya and Dasra, who are praised as
'Asvins'a.
wsrnmr^T^^iir^
mf
(of
f),
o^rnrr^^rr^
b,
in^^^i-H
h,
-itrt-
^ g m\8
*
(AV.),
^ g r^
r^''^^
in
'^if^Tnr^hdm^bfkrns.
^if^^lN^rS^
7"^
also.
7.
Yaska regards
for its deity.
this
as
a story
^^
2)
which has
Saranyu
^
10
:
hdm^rbfk,
r'^r'.
^ Yaska,
stanzas
and a of RV.
x. 17,
remarks in Nirukta
xii.
tatretihdsam acaksate.
The two verses (beginning) 'Pusan' (pusd: x. 17. 3^) are addressed to Pusan, but the two next (s*'^ to Agni*; even the third {3") may optionally (vd) be addressed to Puan and
8.
;
the other three (stanzas) which follow (4-6) are also^ (addressed
to him).
hd.
^ ^I^^JM^
I
r'^r'',
^M
f,
^^Hi ^
t
fk.
^[T^T^^rR^
^m^r, ifNr
b,
^ ^T^j|<^
two padas of
explicit
'
r,
ft
^T^^m
b,
t^^!jf%^nrrrr:
mIwU^^I M^Mf^-^:
addressed to Agni.
also
x^^
The Sarvanukramani
last
x. 17.
3 being
The reading of B
;
somewhat more
The
third
pada
may
is
stanza)
addressed to Pusan.'
9.
But one
(stanza)
in this
hymn
(atra),
Waters
1-13),
Soma
^%
d,
g ?I%^
b,
g li^Wl
v^v\
^^
fkr^.
RV.
X. i8]
BRHADDEVATA
its deities or is
(in)
vii.
lo
:
[254
14)*,
10.
has
a benediction.
praise
<m^ ^
'^T<f|- b,
b,
"TT^:
fk.
^rtn<5i
^Hl^
not in
*
bd,
r,
^m\l
irt^ f. frrr^
^
m^r,
Tbe end
of the varga
here marked by
in bfk,
hdm^.
Tbe
;
* Cp. Sarvanukramani
vii.
catasro mrtyu-
devatah
AGS.
Cp. below,
15
antyakarmar^i.
3.
hymn KV.
x. 18.
life for
11.
The
:
(me:
;
x. i8. 3)
*
those
jivehhyah
For the living this {imam for them in the ceremony with
This 4
:
s'loka is
br. 1^ g^^r. T'ft ^jft b, f^ m\ fTft T^ f, wicrr^rr^ b.^; qttf>^^^ br, ^f: qftfound in B and m^ only.
paridhini dadhami; cp. Sayana;
RV.
X. x8.
imam jlvebhyah
AGS.
;
iv. 6. 9.
12.
Tvastr
seer)
'As' (yathd: x. i8. 5) is addressed to Dhatr the next to (6), then with another (7), 'These wives' (imdh), he (the utters a prayer for the women in the ceremony with collyrium
*.
(afijana)
d^^l^vf^^fU!
occurring in
B, fT?n Mf<fyf|j5f%
A:
is
probably due to
a clerical error repeating the last word of the preceding sloka, which in that case (though
only)
original.
The preceding
s'loka
which
This
s'loka is
wanting in
X. 18. 7:
m\
imd nartr
. .
* Cp.
EV.
aafijanena sarpisa
13.
1
With the
O woman'
x.
*.
8. 8)
the wife ascends (the funeral pyre) after her dead (husband)
stanza),
255]
vii. i6
[RV.
x. i8
fvfa^lcl^bfk,
*
f^amr
r^r^r''.
Had
the
mrtam patnlm
tu rohatim, as giving
with
EV.
x. i8.
iii.
man'
cp.
Rgvidhana
8. 4
130
AGS.
iv. 2. i8.
14.
brother-in-law,
because a
Brahmana
B
enjoins
*.
that
(the
widow)
and m*
only.
That
is,
by burning
him on the
funeral pyre.
On
und
Sitte, in Biihler
ff.
;
Research, vol.
ii,
part 8, p. 67
cp. also
15.
women may
or
may
other castes.
In taking the bow (from the hand) of the departed man, one The bow' (dhanuh x. i8. 9)^ for the sake of averting evil. And because these (stanzas) are employed on the burning ground at the funeral ceremony.
*
:
of
in
and m^ only.
The second
^^^cm\ >iiglT<pnjl^1
it
h).
and
as
IT^ in A seems
cp. next s'loka.
to
make no
Am*:
o^gnfo r*r^r*r^).
*
The
is
RV. (vgf^T<i^Ili1^
^^)
iJi^l^dT!
(=^)
^
B, q<l^r|
(=^:)
U,*iyi||w|
Cp.
AGS.
iv. 2.
20.
4.
is
mentioned.
Death (mrtyu).
one should state the deity of this triplet (x. 18. 7-9)^ to be For in the formulas (in which it is) not expressly mentioned ^, one should state the deity from the ceremony.
16.
RV.
X.
i8-]
BRHADDEVATA
r,
vii.
17
r,
[256
^^TfT
f'^^TRI
^Tj^I^l
bfk,
I^^T^ Am\
^W ^^
(7-9)
^^ hdm\
(in 12),
stanzas
The Sarvanukramanl
20.
RV.
x. 18.
7-13 to
be pitrmedhdh.
Cp. note * on
i.
17.
When
there
is
(the deity)*.
x.
Now
*
18.
10-13) here,
10) is
^^ r^^r^
:
antya
prajapatya vd
sdaniruktd
sd
caaniruktd
aprakd^adevatdbhidhdnd.
my
with the last (stanza) 'In the he (the seer) expresses a prayer (in future' (praticine: x. 18. 14) saying), *As having taken away (my) other days, the Fathers
Now
(so)
life
in
days to come
18*"^ follows
^.
the reading of
Am^
(lTf^
^R*
r,
^5ini<' hdm^).
The reading of
is:
imH^ ^^
19.
^(^ |4<Mg^lTl<|^
ff<i:
C">*nd<l^
bfk).
^Sf%:%
:
Am\
'flf^ fkr^r^r',
.
"^^ b.
.
(RV.
f,
^:). T^^n%
b,
?[(inwt%
f,
b,
?[??rnTO
r,
in rf (RV.),
II?^^ k.
X.
?n m^k.
is
snrrtin::
"(prfli^:
^^iiTliM:
hdm^rl
jyrHl r,*^:
m\iWWN^bfr,
last stanza
rp*'
found
in
and m^
^ This
only.
is
* Cp.
AGS.
18
:
iv. 5. 7.
of
is
RV.
praticine
it
mdm
If the reading of
it
taken by
itself,
probably means
days,
The
Fathers, having as
(past)
have placed
like
me
in
(future) days.'
this.
would look
an explanation of
it is
RV.
itself.
257]
20.
Now
vii.
23
[-RV.
:
x.
27
the (hymn)
;
Turn back'
it
:
(ni
vartadhvam
x. 19) is (in
praise) of
Cows
some regard
The
however, addressed to
Agni-Soma ^.
T;^ g
* Cp.
A,
T;^ g m\
is
:
^T!r
B. IRRT^rr^ Am\
hbfk, not
.
H<i<*il<{l^
B. The
here marked by
in
in d.
Sarvanukramanl
dpam gavyam va
5.
21.
The sixth
(stanza)
addressed to Indra
while in
Now the
described
hymn which
(x. 20. i) is
'
{ubhau devau)
is
rather vague
EV.
X. 19. 3
and
6.
**
as a whole
hymn.
hymn
On
this
p. 511.
2l*=Egvidhana
daidhsaram
tu
idntyartham bhadram na
:
iti
samsmaretj
22.
Now
to
Agni
Now
'
to Indra there
is
one
Ye two (yuvam
^R.IU!H<Am^b,
23.
"^s^T^i^fk, '^J^IM
'Happy' (bhadram:
:
x. 25) is
indeed' (pra hi
x. 26) is
27-29) are addressed to Indra: (27) of these (Indra), being exhilarated, proclaims
x.
TrrTO5^hm^bfk,
II.
HTJT^Rf:
^ r^^*^^ J{%^
f,
vf^ k.
'
RV.
X.
37-]
BRHADDEVATA
vii.
24
'
[258
24.
is
told in this
how he moves among beings, how he rains and protects* hymn with the eight stanzas (beginning) Thou
x. 2^.
becamest' (ahhur u:
xrrf?T
y-14)^.
B,
Am\
^TfTf
B.-of^j^SlRn:
fw>5^ g Am\
o^J^
ca.
Am\
* The
o^f?^
B.
34
additions because
unknown
25. (The stanza) Seven' {sapta x. 27. 15) praises the Maruts, the next stanza (16) praises the Bolt; (the stanza) 'The fatted ram {pivdnam mesam 1 7) adores Agni, Indra and Soma
'
:
'
^nrl
^ftfTI hdbfk,
is
^^; 15^
l|
r.
^tf?f
^^^^ A,
of the varga
here marked by
in f only.
6.
BV.
X.
27
(continued).
BV.
z.
26. (that is) its first hemistich (does so 17"^), while its second one (adores) Parjanya with Vayu (17*"^). 'Crying aloud' {vi kroiandsah 18) (praises) Agni, but the next (stanza) Stirya (19).
:
7J
Am^
:
^ij^i-^fd B.
'
These two of mine (etau me x. 27. 20) and This which yah 21) these two (stanzas) are (in) praise of Indra and the Bolt; and 'To every tree' {vrJcse-vrJcse 22) (praises) the Bow of Indra. But (in) Of the Gods {devdndm 23) the three
{ay am
:
'
'
27**
hm^rbfk;
bfr.
28. bestowers of cold, heat, and rain, Parjanya, Wind (anila), and Sun (hhdskara), and in the last verse (pada x. 27. 23*^ both Sun and Wind are praised together.
VWr
hm'r,
VWt
bfk.
^^
^ ^^
r,
XJ^ bfk,
H^ V^f^
259]
vii.
33
[-RV. x.30
:
thy life (sd tejwdtuh 24) either Indra or Surya (is praised). But Every other (viSvo hy any ah X. 28) is a dialogue of the seer and of Sakra (Indra).
29. In the (stanza)
This
is
'
'
'
TT
f^
Tl^
TT hm^rb,
^<^ T^
hm^r,
TT fk. f^^
f%^ fm^
30.
r. ^TT^ ^"^l
^RT^
f,
?eNT^
f^^f^
bfk,
k,
1^^
^"^t b.
The even
stanzas asVasukra's^
B The
30"
daughter-in-law of Indra
^,
the reading of
Am^
I
is
W^ ^
m\ mt
the varga
"
^ ^HR^ ^i^T?n
fk.
TPT
^i:
(o^f^ngo hdm^).
1
*^^1*1 r, o^Tfll^^I
^^
is
b,
oamr ^TT
and m^ only.
The end of
here marked by
:
in
Cp. Sarvanukramanl
. .
ArsanukramapT
:
x. 1 2
indro yujam
ream
iistanam vasukrah.
:
Cp. Ar^nukramapl x. II
Sarvanukramanl
indrasya snusa.
7.
Deities of
KV.
x.
30-33.
Jcavat)^ (saying)
'My father-in-law has not come come, he would eat grain and would drink Soma^.'
^HJ m^bfk,
*
should he
^11^
r.
Cp. Sarvanukramanl
This
:
is
.
clearly
.
based
only.
^ Cp.
RV.
x. 28. I
mama
ivaiuro nd
The Bolt-bearer on hearing this speech of hers, came that very moment, and standing on the northern altar (uttard vedi),
32.
said aloud
He
bellowing loud
'
(sa roruvat
f,
x. 28. 2).
^Wf^ m^b,
33.
v^uii^rtf k,
^m^m
'^nn'^m
r."^^grrT^rr^m^r, "^t-
In the praise of Waters (beginning) 'Forth to the gods' (pra devatra x. 30) the Middle Agni is praised by the name of
:
RV.
*
X.
31-]
BRHADDEVATA
'
vii.
34
[260
Child of Waters
(stanza).
^^t^fm
hrn^T,
r.
grfttm
b,
^dli*ll fk.
'^g^
hm^rbf,
'^^T
k.
^<ft
hm^r'B, ^tTfl
34.
Now
(the
hymn) which
;
x.
'
31)
is
addressed to Indra.
md
*
X. 33. i) is
Together
Trf?T
me
'
(sam
b,
md
2, 3) is
addressed to Indra.
?[
hm^f. IPT^
TJ^
k, TTtTf
r.
^^^
Ain\
35.
(stanzas) adore
syava
On
the following
^J^:
7n^
r.
b.
"^'^:
r^r'r',
^KJ:
71
^STH-
The end
of the varga
:
here marked by
in bfk, not in
hdm^.
I
Cp. Sarvanukramanl
*!(
f^^I^lIRr
TRT^^IT^ <H^fd:
Deities of
8.
z. 34.
BV.
x.
35-44.
which
(begins)
'The
lively'
x. 34) is called
the praise
of Dice.
KT^m
*
1[f7I
bfkr,
Cp.
RV.
X. 33. 7
ihi.
mrte mitrafithau
rajHi
Here the twelfth (stanza) praises the Dice, the ninth, the first, and the seventh (x. 34. i, 7, 9, 12). A The thirteenth* praises tillage (13) and admonishes the
37.
gambler.
(stanzas)
Two (hymns
; ;
261]
vii.
40
[-RV. x.44
beginning) 'They are awake' (ahudhram: x. 35, 36) are addressed to the All-gods.
^rTr^'^hdm^s,fnrnrr'l.bfkr'^r''s. 37"
in
Sayana reads:
^R ^I^S^^l^1?f.
T^WII'^I
&c.)
is
'^ hm^rss,
137*"^
foiind in
r,
hdm^rss
^^j*^
f,
(^^^
b.
^TTT
^^Ttw'^f^
*
-^RT^
t<> ^^
^Nt^ Sim^^w'
^^Rt^^ f^t^
is
The
first
expanded
by him as follows
^
RV.
x.
lect. in
M. M.,
The SarvanukramanI
RV.
x. 34,
simply remarking:
38.
'
Some
Of
the great
;
x. 36. 12-14), to
be addressed to Savitr
the
and m^ only.
last three stanzas of
There
is
no reference
SarvanukramanI to the
RV.
x.
36
39. this
'
'Obeisance' (namah:
:
x. 37)
is
{asmin
x. 38) to Indra.
But
(the deities)
who
are praised
at the
end of this
{atra)
6) are incidental
addressed to the
All-gods
^^^^f^^m^kr,
isTSirr
^^^J^bhd,
^wr g
h^<\\
b,
^
in
^Wrr ^
kr^r'^r^
^' 1^
B,
m^r.
f.
^rrr: hd,
^sqt
g ^f^:
vm\ g ^r^
Am\
is
-^^r^^
There
is
m: m\
f*JMTffl^*dT:
B.
B,
%^^^
Am\
The form
%g^,
is
fWT%
RV.
^TffTOt
found
may
deities of
40.
Now
hymns addressed
x.
to
the Asvins
are
'
(beginning)
'Which'
{yah-,
39-41), and
'
there
far
(three)
As the archer
(asteva
su
RV.
X.
45-]
BRHADDEVATA
vii.
41
[262
last stanza of
pra-: x. 42-44), but in a hemistich (11"^) of the the Indra hymns (42-44) Brhaspati^ is praised.
^
^
^^ '^*'
k,
r,
^^^I'jti'
tdbfk. TiTrRrr^
(^:
in
r^),
^i^
^^ >a^
r,
^Tr^rnrr^ ^nfr
'FTRT^rr^ ^nfr>5>S^
f r^
"Tfirr^Err^
after
b, -d*<Ni*^
^%' g
40*^
and 41
m^ come
48
(at
marked by
'C in
That
refrain.
in the refrain of
EV.
x. 42-44.
Deities of
BV.
z. 45, 46.
'
Story of Ghosa.
41.
The two
(x.
following (hymns),
From heaven
'
(divas pari
the former
(gods
:
(12")
and the
^.
All-
"Tltr^
*
B,
of this hemistich.
42.
disease.
and m*
i.
only.
117. 7.
The
The
author here goes back to the As'vin hymns (39-41) mentioned in 40.
43. She fell into great grief (thinking), 'Without son or husband I have reached old age in vain I (will) therefore resort to the Lords of Light (suhhaspati).
;
^TfTft*
b,
W^ i
life,
f^^
fk,
fm^bn, ?Tf<f\
n.
f^^I
r,
??f) f%p?n
k.
^l^^
m^rn(g), HXJ^
W^iii
44. Since
my
father,
by
long
V^
^KII^IH
t>iP^ ^^
mHn(g),
n.
H\M*^ WRT
^HKIUJI^IM
im
b.
-q^
fk,
q^rn?Pt
r,
b,
<T^
b,
^Kl**(i^l*<
n. "^JTrrar
n(g). o^TTI^
f^r,
fW^
m^bfkrn(g),
fk,
m^br'.
44*"*
in n.
263]
I,
vii.
48
[-RV.
x.
47
B
if
45.
to
me
praised^ by me.'
^McjTli
and
r,
^
n.
fWf:
Owing
1*iir^n kn.
*
rn,
^Mcjnll
I),
^MtII
%^
f,
^^mT %^
m^k.
TU^l MSS.
^^
^Wj<^ bfkn,
^ ^^^ m\
%',
^t^
MSS.
r.
JTSTTf^'fl" bfrn(g),
The end
marked by
Q. in
the reading
ambiguous,
the verb stu being constantly used with reference to deities, but never tus, I feel no doubt
that stosyete
is
stutau
'pritau).
10.
46, 47.
'
encircling
saw the two hymns Your The two divine A^vins 40).
*
Entering her organ (bhaga) they from disease, and beautiful (suhhaga). They gave her a husband and the sage Suhastya as a son.
made her
ageless, free
46.
^ailf^
47-
1 ^ ^ ^fW ^>^
Tf
b.
m^n, ^fif^
fk,
^|R
^^tf% ^(t^J
r,
n.
t^WTT^tTT k, fwrnftTT bf, t^WTTTtTR; m\ f^n. m^rn, fk, ^^J^fTP^ b. g^TTT ^WTPT: XT'Tt'I'' ^f^ '^ rn, ^f^ST^ f, g^m* ^g?T m\ ^f^SigrT b.^f^ m^bfkr, ^: n, inft: r^nCg).
ft^^l<n*li rn(g),
Nasatyas by means of their two winged steeds (suparndhhydm)^ gave to Ghosa, daughter of Kakslvat, is proclaimed by the (stanzas), 'Not of that' {na tasya x. 40. 11) (and) Of her that grows old at home' {amdjurah x. 39. 3).
48.
What
the
'
'
kr^.
^t^ m^bfk,
1^
b,
f.
fJ*Slct m^bfk,
^^^
r.
J*lr<?^
r.
r
^)
^EIWTO^f?! m^br,
cft|^l<^^
r,
TRT^fTT
fk,
^'^^WT
rtt f
'f^'WTlTt
Jil<fl<J
tT^TRTfft 'nrr m\
:
kr^r'^r^
cT^Tfor
M^\
ff^ ^^fjO^^ll
(p. 197,
this reading
must be a conjecture
of Mitra's
note
his
MSS.
and
his three
B MSS.
<T^t ^'^^<JnTr.
in r
This
is
the only
BD. passage
* This
in
is
probably meant to express that the Asvins granted Ghosa's prayer at once.
RV.
X.
47]
BEHADDEVATA
vii.
49
[264
49.
name.
There was an Asuri, daughter of Prajapati, Vikuntha byShe, desiring a son like Indra, performed very severe
*.
austerities
b.
^^nTl hm^fk,
The end
%^^
is
(TW^
S).
^^I^tR: hm^rk,
^0
in f only. It
^^TfrTlT:
f,
^*I^t1M:
of the varga
here marked by
s'loka,
By
this
Sarvanukramani
11.
50.
She then obtained from Prajapati her desires And Indra himself was born of of) various boons. wished to slay the Daityas and Danavas.
^rRn%a^
J.1
the form
her^-, as
he
f,
j.4j,6^
^TTI^
t
k,
^JTI*^^ m\
Wim W^
hd,
^TRT
b,
^TR %5^
pff^^jTr'^.
A (probably an
line).
TP^TT
hdm^rb, <T^^'(.fk(S).
Sarvanukramani
Once he was engaged in battle with the Danavas. he slew nine nineties ^ and seven groups of seven.
51.
Of them
hdfk
Vj^ ^T^:
is
hdfk, llch<^H^ :
m\
TJ^Ifg
^T^l
the
would
m^), and to write TJ^T^ would be an obvious way of replacing the lacking syllable.
^Rrasim:
grpi
b,
^g^re^u^
fk,
^BD.
vi.
B, ^rfrar
Am\
RV.
i.
nava
the latter
ii.
24.
19
(see
Hopkins, JAOS.,
389).
Cp.
"5-
Having shattered with the might of his arm their citadels of gold, silver, and iron, (and) having slain all (of them) in their respective spheres {yaihdsihdnam), as arrayed on earth and in the
52.
r,
:
265]
vii.
56
[RV.
x.
47
f^mr
f^TcTT
hdmH,
Om ^^
i
Bm\
^*4c|c4H^^: r^r*r^
hdrfk,
b.
uf]c2|lf^<^c|o
hdm^bfk, ^f^T^Tf^NI'*
(i. e.
r.
diviava) oTving to
^f^T^
and t^f%
in 53.
I have,
MS. has an
anusvara, because
M<4f^d
in
is
(vi.
^51^
^'Jfl^R
53.
Wf^
^f^Rrrt^".
B^'^
is
wanting in r^r*r^.
On
<^I*<1^ hdm\
^^^
:
r,
^(m^^Ic^'T^b, ^^T^-^n^mr^r'^r'r^
TIFT^" hd.
^ET^r^fk.
H^|^
iu
fkr, 'Wyr^*'
m^
b,
two
pSda
TT^^T^TTTf^.
f^ Am\
B
it is
^^^
fk omit
it is
'irf^
1,
^f^ b
Tlxis sloka in
Owing
is
marked by ^S
bfk
not marked at
in
hdm^.
12.
Having obtained sovereignty among the Daityas (and) by reason of his might, he began to harass the gods, being infatuated by the craft of the Asuras.
54.
TJ^
55.
r,
4,|Q|1^ b.
omitted in r*r'r*r^.
Now
|(\|.HHl^
v,
f,
"^f^^HTRT^
b,
k.
cTTUfh^n^
TTcg^^^
fk,
TTW^VT^
hdm^.
* Cp. sa buddhva
(so)
X.
Now the seer called Saptagu was a dear friend of his, and have grasped (jagrhhma he praised him with the (hymn), 47) ^, as he took him by the hand.
56.
'
We
'
^
II.
%VTl,hm^r,
TpHFCbk,
:
TJcW^f.
. .
* Cp.
Sarvanukramani
jagrhhma
Mm
RV.X.48-]
57.
BRHADDEVATA
vii.
57
[266
Then he coming
:
praise of Saptagu, praised himself with the three * (hymns) 'I was'
(aham hhuvam
cTcT:
x.
48-50)
^ hm^rb,
hm^bf,
gST^
l(r[% fkr^r^rl
r^r^r',
^^T
k.
r,
g^T^
^f
* Cp, tustdva.
SarvanukramanI on RV.
x. 47: sa saptagustutisamhrsta
which he performed in days of yore, and how he made king Vyamsa of Videha lord of Soma^
58. proclaiming his deeds,
^^TfehO^
The end
Am\
r^r*r,
^ ^HfW
b,
^ ^ ^fw (^)
hdm^.
hdm^fr,
marked by ^^
in bfk, not in
* There seems to be
no
distinct reference to
13.
Story of Indra Vaikuntlia (concluded). Story of Agui and his brothers BV. z. 51-53.
:
by the curse of Yasistha he in former days had become king of Videha, and by the favour of Indra he sacrificed with sessions (sattra) on the Sarasvati and others
59.
%^ft hm\
* This
hm^rfk, ^T^cft
The
curse of Vasistha,
it
appears, relegated
Vyamsa
to
a remote Eastern region (Tirhut) beyond the pale of orthodox Brahmanism, but the
favour of Indra afterwards enabled him to perform sacrifices on the Sarasvati and so to
become a
power and his injury to foes, and his sovereignty among all men and his lordship in the worlds; but in the (stanza) 'Forth to your great' (pra vo make
60.
and
X. 50. i) his
own
r,
imperishable might.
uil>h*itm
^rfw^nrt
\t{nf*{<5ii b,
iW^ m\
Am\
qr<:f*irH^r.
^ ^g
^?ir3I^(TI)
B. ThJ^T'q^^hm^r^,
o^T^^'^'lf,
'TT^W^b, <^^
267]
61. a
vii.
64
[-RV.
x.
51
When
call,
b,
the
Agni
Grhapati
and
by
fk, fk,
the Vasat
*JI^U<m1
i:ng^m hdm^r^r^
^TT^^
(*^T^
S). '^ffl' r,
?^Tg^
n,
-^p;^
^
to
rp,
-^l^
r^r''
^:^
>f%%^
51. 8.
**
Il6:
b,
^ ^^
p,
'^f^ hdm^r^r^,
"
i[^ ?^
r^ ^Tf^:
),
n.
(p) of
The
as quoted
by an old MS.
Sadguiusisya
Parts
(p. 184) on
RV.
X. 51,
me
in the
EV.x.
EV.
X.
51 (with var.
lect.
in
M. M., EV.^
My expectation, expressed
Only one
letter
in the
JRAS.,
p. 19, that
material
had been
is
to be hhrdtrsv agnau,
if
here confirmed.
of that reading
wo take
wanting.
and three
is
*
;
TS.
ii.
6. 6,
Vaisvanara, Agni Grhapati, Agni Yavistha, Agni Pavaka, and Agni Sahasat suta (shortened
for the sake of metre to the
The
mentioned
EV.
viii,
102
according to
62.
(relates).
Agni Saucika departed from the gods, so a Vedic text He on departing entered the seasons, the waters *, (and)
Bn, -^I^T^^rrJT
the trees.
'*IM-<J*I*<
Ami. ^^: 3
^^^^
Am\
N^^f^
SarvanukramanT
63. Then the Asuras appeared, when Agni the oblation-bearer had vanished. The gods, having slain the Asuras in fight, looked
MSS., ^jf^'t.n.
o^^nl
br,
o^^^nT
hdm\
g^n'l.hdfrn,
^WT ^4|H<K b.
^f^
hrm^p,
^
fbn.
>%^IrT
f,
^(^[^
p.
^TT f^T-
The end
all in
of the varga is
dfk.
14. 64.
and Varuna^ espied him from them, taking him with them, went to the gods.
Now Yama
Both of
RV.
X.
51]
BRHADDEVATA
^*h" ^'i bn.
of vision, cp. above,
iii.
vii.
65
[268
<n^
b.
^HT^ Am^p,
On Varuna's powers
134.
65. On seeing him the gods said: 'O Agni, bear our oblations, and accept boons ^ from us do thou, O brilHantly shining one, attend upon us B do thou thyself graciously make the paths trodden by the
;
W^h, ^f,
The
b,
M\4i\<,
fk.
W^T^
rM|I b.
*
^c(4(HIlm\
(73, 74),
WrTrfi:k.
^^lt
bn.
f^Tpq^: fm^n,
g^by
third line of 65
is
Agni
especially because the expression sarvdn eva varan dadufy is used in 76.
66.
*
:
What
all
to
me
I will do
but
let
o'^
my
fk,
f%%
'ni
ffT hdr^,
r,
0^
Am^p, ^Mrli
*
^^
t^ ^ P'If^ TR:
?rr t^t^t^
d<l(M*5lKp.f%%
b,
^ ^J^ ^
m^rbfkn,%gTTrr
^I^T^
Wm^m\
Tf^J^
^rttt T^^,
p,
^t^^wtci:
r.
hdr^,
B.
wei^d n.^tji?rf g
ft"^ hdm^r^pB,
^^
Cp. EV.
X. 53-
'
67.
now the
is
fire
that which
of the
brought forward (pranlta)^, the son of the Lord fire, these are held
by
^l^^^oM^
r.
The
is
here marked by
*
^^
in bfk, not in
fire.
hdm^.
^ That
is,
That
is,
the Ahavanlya
the Garhapatya
fire.
15.
68.
The meaning
of panca janak.
;
(or)
Men, Fathers, Gods, Gandharvas, Serpents, Demons ^ Gandharvas, Fathers, Gods, Asuras, Yaksas (and) Demons'^
269]
jt^tztt:
p.
vii.
72
[RV.
x.
51
^(|
*
fmfr
is
hm^r, irgTzn:
m^bf, (^^ifrr)
in r.
<n^t-
68"
mentioned
The
last
five altogether.
iii.
This alternative
represents
the
opinion of
some
:
'
quoted in Nirukta
8 (on
EV.
are
X. 53. 4)
raksdmsiity eke.
Here
lists
;
The two
in 68*
and
68*^
have four
classes in
first
common
69.
(four) castes
k.
* In
Nirukta
iii.
8,
his
own
of
some (above,
68, note
which
is
is
practically the
while what he
.
states to
be Aupamanyava's opinion
The opinion
of the
AB. iii.
68^
B
'
sacrifice
call
'
(yajamdna).
Hotr,'
Adhvaryu/
Udgatr/ and
^T^WR ^
o^^x;^* b.
b.
^^RTTg
^f?T
hdm^rfkp.
(TTT^b,
wwj
m\ ^^r%
wm^ m'l.fkr^
^'M^^d^Hs^I'
m\ o^E^^ ^^o
ci^fni
fkr^,
frr'tm^ '^^f^
7o''*'-72 are
(dtmavddin).
They
Gods, Men, Fathers, and Serpents in the sacred text of the Aitareya^ Brahmana^ 'and (continued Agni) whatever other terrestrial creatures
(prthivljdtdh)
RV.
X.
51-]
BEHADDEVATA
EV.
x. 53. 4).
vii.
^z
[270
m^
(cp.
'ilt^'lT^J in
k.
The end
marked by ^M
in
bfm^, not in
67-72**
is
16.
73.
And
let
me have
long
life,
and various
oblations,
;
and
let
my
'^I^it^
* This
hm^r. '^I^J^
b,
^^(^
(only)
f,
TJ^^tMt
kr^.
s'loka are
based on RV.
x. 51. 8.
74.
and
Soma
me
as their divinity,
and
let
the
sacrifice (in
as its deity.'
^: q^: hdm^r^bfkr^,
XJ^t XJ^t
r,
(^ft^?) T^i:
'PJfl
P-
H^^^rtllt'T m^n,
^t^m g t^i^ ^ O
hdr^
f,
^ ^cl-rflTf^ fkr^, ?T|^WTfM bpr^rS^ ^^^^ ^ ^^>f^ '^ b, o^^i^ ft n, o^c(rif^-m bdrl
'
m^krp,
was accorded (pratydrdhi) with (the words) Thine, Agni, the sacrifice (tavdgne yajnah x. 5 1 9") and he (became)
75. This
'
:
sacrifice),
to
whom
n.
is
wanting in r^r*rm^p.
76.
all
(these)
Then Agni,
by
all
the gods,
5Elir^Tl.
hm'r,
t^
6
p,
bfp. 1%:
H^^t
^^
^i^: bfkn
X. 52.
;
* Cp.
RV.
see
my
77.
shaking
off his
oblation-bearer,
pleased in
oflfice
k-
'
271]
vii.
81
[-RV.
x.
ss
f,
f^vyhqivg-lPi
r,
f^MT^lfi!
f^-Hl^lf'T
:
w},
is
t^^^rrait^ hd,
f%^[RTf'I
x. 51. 4.
f^^F^Trf'I
f^<i|I(4j
I
^V^T^hdm^r^bk,
^"^^ fr
l|t^
EV.
not in hd.
17.
ZIV. x. 54-57.
;
78.
his fat
and
flesh,
bdellium
his
;
sinew,
and gold
g^r^q^oR
bfr, Trrg: kr^,
*
hd,
g;il^^^
r^r*^^
b,
g^ TT^R
(^rct.kr'^)
fkr^
^rr^hdm^p, W[%*
hymns
of the RV.,
The
earliest expression of
in
Cp.
BD.
vi.
106, 151.
body (romdni) became Ka^a grass the hair of his head [Tcesdh), Ku^a grass and his nails, tortoises and his entrails also (became) the Avaka ^ plant his marrow, sand and
79. the hair of his
;
gravel
%in^
ii-mR
*
fk.
hd,
%Jrrg
b.
bfkr.
T'sTTf'T
hm^rbfk,
(4^|4tl^l p.
^^PPTTftf hdr,
wrrftr
caivdpy
is
which the
later
word ^aivala
(identical in
original reading.
chalk.
*
and bile (became) various minerals, such as red Thus Agni and the Gods with the three hymns (beginning)
Great
'
(mahat
x. 5
1-53)
fk,
t^f%>irr
hdm\ f^rf^o
:
f^f%^
. .
br.
* Cp. Sarvanukramani
agnih
81. conversed.
Now the
(tdm su
te
RV.
X.
S5-]
'
BEHADDEYATA
Who lonely runs
fkp,
'
vii.
82
:
[272
x. 55. 5)
In the (stanza)
{vidhum dadrdnam
^^
5^
*
are praised.
hm^r,
d.
h,
^r{\
"^^^
^
my
^ b.g
7ft
gW
bkr,
rlf
^%
f,
81"
and 82
^%
and m^
only.
On the
confusion in the
above, 61).
MSS. between
suta
and
82. The praise here also appears The two (hymns) This' {idam x.
*
:
as of Breath
and of Soul \
gods.
is
f^"ali^nft
of the varga
X. 55.
p:
is
m\ f^-^ f^rft^
^:
fkr^,
^: b.
hd.
The end
*
^^)
EV.
I34i 136.
5 is commented on in this sense also in Nirukta xiv. 18. Cp. BD. vi. ^ This pada (82 ) in B is identical with loa** in and B, and may
its
in the text of
is
EV.
x. 57.
Nor
Aryaman
On
invoked to return in
X. 57.
3-5 ; I have accordingly made the emendation ii*(t(^ (cp. 85 ). H^Uj^is probably loss of one ^, becoming ^TT^, the lacking syllable then being
^,
1 to
Tlf.
18.
x.
57-59.
(x. 57. i),
83.
The
(2),
first (stanza) is
addressed to Indra
the second
it (tat)
to
Agni
the last
(6)
has the
Soma
(mentioned) in
for
its deity.
B
(in
'
The hymn
(beginning)
Which
(yat
x. 58),
coming next
hm^rbfk,
after that,
V!J^jO
fl[WNT^,
b.
hdm^rfk, ^RElt'T^^tn
is practically
identical with 83
(but in
Bm^
only)
f,
it
^irf^
*
^
:
A
b,
Wf^ m ^
The pitarah
57
RV.
I.
Suktam belongs
to 84.
273]
is
vii.
87
[-RV.
x.
58
84.
hear
it
from
me
desirous of
telling
^\*{'tr\^ fkr^
bfkr^,
m^.
This sloka
is
found in
B and m^
only.
is (here)
hymn)
praise of Mind (manas). King Asamati, of the race of Iksvaku^, the Rathaprostha*',
^^I^Ph:
bm^r, ^^n^l^rri
1.
b,
^^Tl^t^
f,
g^^t^
fk,
^<^||
Jff^
JPW ^^:
*
hdbfk
br,
(o^r bfk).
f,
TT bm^rb,
WtTT^f^
f,
TT
^TT^:
m^r,
^TRfit bdrbfk,
'^'^Tt^l r^r*r^
^^n% m^
d.
(cp. v.r.
96).T^nftH:
'
:
T^nfrrr:
^^nfnrr:
kr^,
<,^h^sk br^
hpi:
In order to keep 84 (B) separate from 85 I bave bad to cbange tbe construction
literally
The hymn
x.
58
(in 84) is
(meant to be) a
Subandhu
(85)
who had
cp.
sfhesu.
lost consciousness,'
:
&c. (84).
^ Iksvaku
"
mentioned in RV.
x. 60.
:
x. 60.
4;
Sarvanukramani
aiksvaho rajdsamatih.
Cp. RV.
5: asamdtisu rathapro-
purohitdms tydktvd.
86.
(v. 24)
rest
who
in the
hd,
f,
%T^ %
:
b,
1[Xnrr^
m\ "Ixi^
f,
f^STTmgrf^
f^^Tcfl
f^
bdm^^s,
^^ r^r^r^r^
names
vol. iv, p. 167,
Sarvanukramani
I. 4^*
the best a.
Asamati made his domestic priests for he considered them These two priests having become pigeons and having gone against the Gaupayanas,
87.
;
^ft^JTrf hm^r,
igfNc^
b.
fk,
gWT
None
fk,
wanting in
hO^Ih:
b. ^ff^
TiHiq'llI^^
fk.
of the
MSS. mark
N n
RV.
X.
58-]
BKHADDEVATA vii. 88
19.
[274
88.
fell
From the
swooned and
fell.
g^5^hdm^rfk,
89.
^ftrii.
b. <>t*rqcTg:
hdrb, f*r^'^:
f,
f5T^^
k.
they had plucked out (dlucya) his spirit (asu)^, they went to the king. Then, after Subandhu had fallen lifeless to the
ground, the three brothers^,
When
^T^ hm^rb,
m<^^
b,
^n^m:
f,
"?!rf*T^ fk.
^Il
k. ^^^
m^r,
^\f^^
hdr3r^
^^
r^,
* Cp.
Sarvanukramanl
89*
and 90"
are
90. the
Gaupayanas,
all
luck, (the
Not {md x. 57); for bringing back his soul (mana-dvartana) they had recourse to (ahhi-yd) the hymn 'Which'
hymn)
*
'
{yat: x. 58)^.
%g: hm^r,
^: bfk.JTT^IR^
cT^ bfk(S),
fk.
?Iiat>f^ hdm^r.
JH^TTtH
. .
ff^ 1^ ^TT^T^-
* Cp. Sarvanukramanl
ma
svastyayanam japtva
yat
mana-dvartanam jepuh.
91.
And
the following
x. 59),
the
first triplet
of the
hymn
RV.
(1-3)
it is
away (apanodana)
^imWi^
bfk
hd,
(the pratlka of
Dissolution (nirrti)
(cp.
^^I^ijm^r
RV.
x. 59,
x. 59.
^^WT).
W^ hdra^r^r^ W^
r,
"^tTT
because 91"
tdri
. .
is
* Cp. Sarvanukramanl
pra
nirrter
92.
Now
all'
{mo su
:
addressed to Soma, the last (4^^) to Nirrti ^ this whole stanza being addressed to Soma and Nirrti. The following two (stanzas
:
5, 6)
275]
5Ffr
f^^
g
k.
vii.
96
[-RV.
r,
x.
60
f^dHir:
d,
k.
%?i^ U^^
inj
r.
hdr^
bf.
bfkr^. <^f?i:
n^<(d:
*
^:
if^ h,
o^\t?T^:
x^t
>^
the
^:
>*n^v<i
The statement
of the Sarvanukramanl
is
first
Soma
also.
93.
is
Now
in (this) couplet
6*^)
addressed to Anumati.
The end
of the varga
is
here
marked by ^Q.
(if
in
is
(not at all in
hdm*) thus
and
91
(x. 59. 5) in
Nirukta
z. 39,
but says
20.
Detailed account of
BV.
x. 59, 60.
Earth, Heaven,
'
Soma and
:
be the
deities) in
the stanza
Again to us {punar nah x. 59. 7) for the alleviation (Sdnti) of Subandhu. The triplet 'Blessing' (iam x. 58. 8-10) is to the Two Worlds (rodasi), while in the stanza 'Together' (sam:
:
^^?ng hdm\
f.
^t^
k.
<J
^^: hdr'm\ l^
!J
^TH r,
f^^I
^m:
b,
^B^
H*^<\\:
^^ ^i^;
infirmity
95.
Now
Two Worlds
is
infirmity (rapas)
'
'
or (bodily) troubled
hdm^r,
?r
bfk. ?^
iv.
hdr,
^ m\ f?^
iti
'
b,
(gsf%)f7^^
f,
<lf^
^'
* Cp.
Nirukta
21
rapo ripram
papanamant bhavatah,
96.
(a
x. 60. 1-4)
they
Indra,
(indra
x. 60. 5).
RV.
X.
60-]
BRHADDEVATA
vli.
97
[276
85 and
*
v. 14.
mother * praised the king with (the stanza) Of Agastya {agastyasya x. 60. 6). ^ The king, having been (thus) praised, went to the Gaupayanas full of shame.
97.
And
*
their
^!Rr5Sr%f?r ^(TT
n.
24
svasaagastyasya matajsam.
x. 60. 7.
The
following passage
quoted
in
Sayana on RV.
on RV.
Parts of
x. 60. 12.
98.
also praised
Agni with
*
a dvipada hymn
within the
(antahparidhi) ^
is
the spirit
^^
n,
fi
^*
bfkn,
V^;^
r,
n(m),
1^
TTT^f*^^
TJfTT^rs,
b.
^(M<J5
Ijjfmo
^Hfq<sHo
^TPl.hdr^
the varga
is
tif^C^:
in
M<|ct|^: Am^r',
^J^W^
b, q^c^f ^^J,
.
here marked by
is,
^0
in bfk, not in
hdm
* That
|atyayanaka in
* Cp. Sayana on
vol. iv, p. 175.
RV.
x.
60 and
his quotation
from the
21.
Deities of
BV.
z.
61-66.
Subandhu that of this scion of Iksvaku also has been guarded by me desirous of the welfare (of both).' Having given (back) his spirit to Subandhu and saying 'Live,' the Purifier
99. of
{pdvaka),
^^ ^^*l<^
n(hm).
flTt^nirT fk.
r^r*rbr2,
g^'^h;^ %1^T^ f k, ^ps^ft^^ %^rN?r^ s, ffrfrf^ hm^rs, ff^t^ b, f[(*j<4il %>^5i?t r. hm^r^r^s, <Jf\^ bk. o^TPJ ^'IT^ r, >^n^ n, '^IT^
f,
hm^rs,
W^ITT fkn,
^f?HT
b.
hm^r,
TJ
bfk.
100.
pleased
to
having been praised by the Gaupayanas, went heaven. They, rejoicing, summoned the
back
spirit
277]
of
vii.
104
[-RV.
x.
64
:
Subandhu with
He
as a
mother
'
{ayam mdtd
bfkr".
X. 60. 7).
f^f^
101.
TifTr
fFT^
hdm^r,
^f^
hymn
for the
maintenance
summoned back
102.
And
{ayam: x. 60. 12) they indihim with their hands when he had
There are six (hymns) addressed to the All-gods (beginning) This (idam x. 61-66). In the second (62) there is praise of the
'
:
Angirases.
S).
IjSlWT
hm^,
k,
fTJTOTf bfk.
^: hdrb,
U\Rm
^:
^fwr
^:
^ Cp. SarvanukramanT
nunam
and and friendship with Indra*^. 'May he now prosper' (pra x. 62. 8-11)^ and the rest are a praise of Manu, son of
Savarna (sdvarnya)^.
^
Cp.
^^ %^ ^ ^^^^ hdr,
^I'^ci
in r^r*r^.
f.
^^
:
^R!t %^T!r
9|!^aH bm\
x. 62. 9),
iilT^Qj^ bk.
^ ^ ^^
hdm^.
"
^The
is
here marked by
x. 62. 7
9^
in bfk, not in
* Cp. V, 164.
Sayana on RV.
BD.
The Sarva-
BY.
x.
BD.
vii. I.
22.
Details of
BV.
x.
63-66.
Deities of
BV.
x.
67-72.
for the sake of long life for him the seer praises the he gods came upon Her that well guards (sutrdmdnam 'Of Daksa' X. 63. 10) (and) 'Her that is great' (mahlm u sv)^. Aditi. x. (in) praise of (dak^asya 64. 5) is
104.
:
And
(so)
'
'
RV.
X.
6s-]
BRHADDEVATA
Jjf^l^
2
;
vii.
105
[278
??ff^g
*
r,
kr^.
xxi. 5
;
AV.
vii. 6.
VS.
TS.
i.
5. 11^
quoted in AB.
i.
9.
Sayana on KV.
x. 63. 10).
Kashmir
collection of khilas.
105.
63. 16)
is (in
The goddess of Welfare, indeed {svastir id dhi x. praise) of Pathya svasti*; 'Welfare to us' (svasti
' :
nah
Maruts ^
'He
repeats the
^Wr^[% b,
^f^ ft
*
b,
M*m*<<f^ m^fkr,
fk.
qWT^f^
;
hd.
W^^5^ ff
hdm^r, "^0^1^
^{^"^H tf
Here Pathya
as in
two goddesses,
Naighantuka
v. 5.
15 and r6 are addressed to Pathya svasti; but the Maruts are mentioned in 15 and the
authority of the Yajur-veda
is
a Mariit verse.
This
is
Brahmana
of the Yajur-veda.
So also in the (stanza) 'The Cow that (yd gauh x. 65. 6) Middle Vac is praised To Mitra (mitrdya 5) is addressed the Bhujyu from distress' (hhujyum amhasah: 12) to Mitra -Varuna is addressed to the A^vins *.
106.
' :
'
'
'
irORT
*
?J
m\ ^?Wrr
hdrfk, ?n2RT?^
b.
None
it is
simply
stated to be vai^vadeva.
107.
He
also praises
Manu and
containing svasti^
Then the two (hymns) 'This' (imam x. 67, 68) are addressed to Brhaspati The auspicious (hhadrdh x. 69) is addressed to Agni (then comes) an Apri hymn (x. 70).
; *
'
:
^IrtlllM
line is
either,
^
in
r,
^dlrtlT
hdm\
This
found
not in Mitra's
B MSS.
103"^ and
bfkr^.
The
fTRf
m
l
also,
IJ^^rf
r,
hdm^bfk
KT^
hm^r,
^^
^rrflRi:
(^imT^^'T^)T^R: r^rS^
279]
vii.
Ill
[-RV.
x. 71
svasti occurs in
both
these stanzas,
Vac
is
mentioned and
Manu might
(14).
Vac occurs
in 65. 14,
though
common
to both.
(hymn) addressed to Brhaspati (6y) Brahmanaa hemistich {f^. In the hymn to the All-gods here (72) Brhaspati is also praised in a hemistich (2"^) (that is) in the one beginning Brahmanaspati (72. 2"^) by changing (wkdratah) the characteristic term (linga-vdkya) .
108. In the first
spati (appears) in
:
'
These three
fk
hdr
Thus b
is
the
only
b,
m^ omits the second and third pada; MS. which has the lines complete.
fk,
^^u!4iirl
b (io8^.
ni^.
f^^TRTt
*
The
in
f^nfTTWrf^i^rrT^:
is
f^ijTr^rf^^rn^
^^
in bfk.
t^
trpI
here marked by
is
That
is,
name
of Brahmanaspati.
as well as 72. 2
23.
Detailed accoiint of
BV.
z. 71.
with
That knowledge which is immortal light and by union which one attains to Brahma, Brhaspati praised next (atha)^ with a hymn (71)^.
109.
^R^
*
is
That
after the
one
last
in 107.
^ This sloka
110.
is
forbidden.
Veda
(as
hymn).
^^^^hm^r,
111.
o,n^bk,Wtf%<nWf.
teachers
mtiUll^ff
is
hm^r, ^XSTTtI^
b,
"Tin^
f.
Some
who
others in this
(of the
hymn
is
the
man who
does not
Yeda)
blamed.
RV.
X.
71-]
hm^r,
BRHADDEVATA
^^
k,
vii.
112
[280
^R:
hm^rfk,
^^>1^
bf. ?mTf*lf^'^ hdm^r, cf^ ff f^^ b, cT^lff fk.^ftf b, ^^fim fk, ^fw: r, ^^fwr: iidm\5?rrt*T^
:
located
sacrifice
And how the wise found that (speech) when she was among the seers*, and how they divided her at the
all this is
bfk,
x. 71. 3).
^^f!TH
J^f^^irf
h,
% %nl hm^r, ^
pf^Ti
f,
o^f^^^
j^i^,^
o;gff^%
bfk.
tw^t^^mr
d^iift
^ ^
d.
R^i^rMJIfTf
^m^^fk, ^mr
hd.
* Cp.
'^
w^
m^r,
?T<N "1ffi
bfk,
RV. X.
71. 3
tarn
tarn
113.
But
man
is
lauded
the
b,
while
he (the
the
and of their
^^f,^I^"^k, ^ST^I^^b.
Wrr
BV.
hm^r, ff^J
is
g^ fr^r^.
^^
in
hm^r,
The end
of the car^a
here marked by
hm^ bfk,
not in d.
24. Deities of
z.
72-84.
Ehilas.
114.
Now
in the following
(hymn:
:
x. 72)
Daksa^-
is
praised
and also the eight sons of Aditi ^ Am^a, Stirya, Aryaman, Bhaga ^.
?j
Tj
^p^T^
*
^^
^"^^lal hdm\
b,
g ^jq^ 'fr^rr "^ g ^;^ '^T^i^rr^^ r^rV, g ^^T<^rr^ f. t^Tf^: m'r, %^Tt^7 fk. trff^: b, t^r,
f^hd,
"(|f<Ht
r^rS*.1^Rf,Jir:
^i^
^ b, f^:
The corruption
MSS.
The
verb, stuyate,
said to have
Daksa
is
is
mentioned in the fourth stanza: aditer dakso ajdyata, ddksad v aditihpari; and
in the fifth
light
:
invoked
yd duhita
"
tava.
hymn
82
names
occur).
On
my
Vedic Mythology,*
19, p. 43.
' ' :
281]
115.
vii.
ii8
[-RV.
'
x.
84
sthdh
addressed to Indra
east,
75) the
Hither you
'
(a
vah
x. 76)
the two
'
Of the
(abhraprusah
the Maruts.
held to be addressed to
b,
^^I%#r^
fkr3(r2?):
b.
"JT^TRfT:
^Wmm
f,
fl[im^:
kr^Cr^?),
^^W^I
* This
hi
x. 75- 1
cakramuh.
The two (beginning) *I saw' {apaSyam: x. 79, 80) are addressed to Agni the two 'Who these' (ya imd x. 81, 82) are addressed to Vi^vakarman the two Who to thee' {i/as te: 83, 84) But that which follows, In my vow are addressed to Manyu.
117.
;
:
'
'
(mama
vrate)
r,
*,
5frRr%
^TRI^i^^h, *il4lXd,
TRI^ bfk. ?m
in the
hm^r,
bfk.
Kashmir
collection
come between
EV.
X.
84 and 85.
mama
It is
tu,
dnustubham
ii.
tu,
&c.'
94. 2
Paraskara GS.
i.
8.
ii.
2.
S'ankhayana S^S.
4. i.
That which follows (beginning) Out (ut) *, consisting of eight stanzas, is (the hymn of) Parakadasa ^ (and) is addressed to
All-gods.
'
'
Agni.
by 98
B.
is
addressed to Agni.
It begins
:
ut tudainatn, grhapate
and
is
ud
astau, Paragadasah.
as
in
Cp. Egvi-
dhana
iii.
&c.
See
Meyer, op.
II.
p. xxi,
O O
RV.
X.
84-]
25.
BEHADDEVATA
The Snrya hymn
:
vii.
119
TTsas.
[282
BV.
x. 85.
is
Three forms of
119.
addressed to Mitra-Yaruna
-,
(x. 85. 7) is addressed to Indra and Agni^. and Surya ^ are one and the same wife of Vivasvat,
imam me mitrdvarunau.
tditah.
two
padas
Cp. Sarvanukramam
sdvitrt surya.
On
the three
ii.
8-10
cp.
M. M., KV.^
120.
who
is
is
called Usas.
This
Lord of rays
X^n Am\
121.
reigns,
^^ bf kr.
f^HSHT^f^
fk,
f^^l^fd
b.
Becoming Usas before sunrise, Surya when midday and becoming Vrsakapayi at the end of days, she goes
^T^ hdm^rb. gft^^cl^ b (=BD.
down.
^m:
r^r*rfk,
ii.
9),
4<,| <^i||
f,
H<t^
b,
hm^r. ^Hiqf^'^
f^T^hm^rCrzrBD.ii.p),
TS^ f^Trfl^^
^J1rf!l
b,
f^
bfk.
%^^ IWtW
122.
fr^ f<fi^cf
(x. 85. i)
addressed to Surya *
;
is
stated
Soma
^^ hm^bfk,
VR
fk.
^g^ p^
hd,
f]if^
r.
'^^^T^TR
r,
f^rfr^
RV.
bfk.
c|fWr^
r,
^h^T^R
r,
bm\ ^^T"
t^-^
fk.
hdm^r,
l^
i
b,
^^fr^ f. '^Rt^fvj:
#Er^:
:
b,
^^m
have
^E[t^
f{^
^f^Tft. ^(Mf^M"
The Sarvanukramam
explains that the deity
is
describes
this
hymn
as
atmadaivatam, and
is
Sadgurusisya
specified.
283]
123.
vii.
126
[-RV.
x.
Ss
adores the
But the stanza which comes next to these (5) clearly moon (candramas), while with the eight (stanzas) The
* :
singer's' (raibhi
x.
is
is
85. 6-13)
expressed.
here marked by
of the varga
^M
in bf, not in
hm^k.
iii.
tu is identical with
Egvidhana
it
stated that a father should recite suryayai bhdvavrttam in order that his daughter
may
Brahmana
xxviii.
cp.
Meyer,
26.
124.
85. 14,
15) praises
the
A^vins; the following (stanza) adores Surya (16); the seventeenth is addressed to the All-gods (17); the following one is addressed to
(18).
1^
'Efl^mi'J^^ltn
^il'c<j^i^
^ ^^^ hdm^rfk
b,
:
^fd)
fk,
hdm^r.
(this
^^-
^1^*?^.
125.
member
only).
Of the
following (stanza
(19"^),
x. 85. 19)
the
first
the Moon.
^ i^b, g
xii. i,
^ f
r. 125*'''
TT^
^4nj^*I^)
is
omitted in fk.
* Cp. Nirukta
two (Asvins) are traditionally held to be Sun and Moon, and Prana (outward breath) and Apana (downward breath) and these two may be Day and Night, (or) these two (may be) the Two Worlds {rodasi}^.
;
^rfrTT% hdm^,
*
-^TJ^
bfkr^: cp.
-*!
xii. i.
The
first,
third,
Nirukta
xii. i.
RV.
X.
85]
BRHADDEVATA
;
vii.
127
[284
127. For these two permeate (aSnuvdte) the world with light and moisture and they fare (caratah), each separately, to the south and the north ^.
5^ ^^
* This
bfk.
^JTfft
b,
^^
^^ ^
^^
RV.
fk,
TJ^ g^%
18
:
^Afji,
hdm^ r^
^^ ^^
.
is
evidently a paraphrase of
x. 85.
etau.
128. Stirya
moves
:
(sarati)
among
yati)
them
well
well {su)
apportioning (sarndadhat)
their functions
(kdrydni) he goes
among them
them
*.
M^i*< ^rr^
b,
ni\
g t<^^
i'^-
^^(^fk,
"^^f^
is
bfkr^m^.
The end
of the varga
is
here marked by
^^
in bfk.
xii. 12,
* This ^loka
where
silrya is derived
from
sarti
The BD.
and the
third etymology
sarati
27.
Derivation of Candramas.
Contents of BV.
z. 85.
20-30.
129.
beautifully (cdru)
(cdyaniya)
(the verb)
(or)
;
cam
b,
TT^
TT
^'rfll
'qr^
^^
fkr^,
'gr^
^
^
r^.
m^ C^T^
JJ^ Nirukta
f,
xi.
5).
'^T^ m^bf k,
I
TT
^\M\ rl
^[T^^ ^rrfq
^ ^TRrgT^T^ J^^
^% k,
m\
b (the Une
from TT "HI<i'V
J'^tin kr^.
is
here repeated),
^T^f'I^'g^l^ m\ TT'^f't^^^I^
TT^f't^-
am
m^
I
C^^ ^
The above
Nirukta
xi. 5).
m^
tiTf^^>J^
^
^T^T
^R
b,
^^
f r^.
correctly.
^%I
b,
?EI%TTTfT r^,
x(^4<i :
f^rf^if^
'^^4{ |:
f^f^i^ ^
'^^T*^:
five
f k,
firfwf^
'q^'fr:
xi. 5,
where six
;
derivations are given: (i) cayan dramati; (3) cdru dramati; (3) ciiam dramali
(4)
cam
285]
{dramati);
(i, 2, 4, 5),
(5)
vii.
132
[RV.
x.
85
candro mata;
four of these
my
emendation
(3)
only a modifi(6)
130.
Now
in the (stanza)
Bright, with
Kim^uka
flowers
'
(su-
TcimSukam:
car of)
Surya mounting * (the next distich her husband, and in the (21, 22) the Ganx. 85.
dharva Vi^vavasu.
>frf<flf
*
hm^rb, TJl%'t
f,
TTf^
k.
f^
is
hdm^r,
^T^
bfk.
base, arohatlm,
metre
131.
With
{ydtau)^, but with the following five (24-28) the wife as she reaches the house (of her husband).
^
less
?ft
hdm^r,
VJ^
easily
b,
Vl^
fkr^.
yau
tau,
is
almost meaning-
and yo might
ydtau, on
stau ;
the other hand, makes a very good sense (=' having started for the
').
husband's house
prapadyamdndm
(*
reaching her
132.
And
(in
the next
x. 85. 29)
expressed) *.
Then
(30)
when
indifference
su:^
b.
hdm^r, <I4|4
f,
M1M
b.
7m f^^
h,
b,
c|<5<,HHa
f^<HJ^
fk.
f^R%
f^
five
hdm^rf k, f^JT^T
Between the two padas of 132, fkr (not Am^b) add the four padas (thus giving
:
^iJ|Tiil ^cf^^J^'
""
r,
TlfNl^
.
f.
The end
of the varga
is
hdm
RV.
29
See on
this,
AGS.
i.
8. 12.
^ I
am
RV.
X.
85]
BRHADDEVATl
28.
vii.
133
[286
BV.
X. 85.
31-43.
is
133. (that
is),
forbidden
31)
is
destructive
:
of consumption (yaJcsma) ^
in the couplet
'
May
not' (md
32, 33)
fk,
^[T^ b.l|f?lf^raj^
bf-
hdm^r, l?t?i^f^ b f k.
1% TT
hdm^r,
|^ bk, 1[^%
f.
keep 132 and 133 separate in translation, I have changed the con-
According to the
SarvanukramanT
garment:
wife's
garment
vadhuvdsahsparsaninda.
para yaksmanasint.
134.
states
But (the stanza) 'Rough is this' (trstam etat: x. what sort of man deserves (to receive) the bridal
85. 34)
dress*.
And
r.
Win%
f,
gs*lnf^f7T h d,
bfkr,
^H^tTf^ m\ f^8*<d(^(fl f k, t^J^Trrf^ b, "5^^^ *|fc^fd 15Tf?rwrgT* hm^r, WrflT^t^ b. ^Tf^'^jnrrf^ Am\
(!)
"PrgT"
^Tf^fH^o
krl
x. 85.
RV.
34
arhati.
x. 85.
35
135.
is
is
bound*.
:
And evolution
x. 85. 35).
te
:
l'
(bhdvavrtti)
B With
(grhhndmi
36), as
he then
^^ hm^r, ^R
and 136"
fk,
^t
b.
% ^^ f^ m\
only.
7{
f^TT
^ f^
bfkr^
(f^
f).
are found in
bfkr^m^
134 in translation.
* I have changed the active to the passive construction in order to separate 135 from * Cp. the words of the text surydydh posy a rupani, &c.
:
287]
vii.
138
[RV.x.85
With
hdm^r,
^ iit^bfkr^
in
' '
f^:iiT% kii
'
cnwit
b,
wwt
evil
'
f,
cTRt
r^,
<nr: hdm^r.
^%^
and
is
B
her
*
'
Having no
(sam
for us
: '
{aghora'
x. 85.
'
44-46) for
:
Together
45)
is
47) and
{a
:
Here
is
;
'^
(iha
42) reto
Here
nah 43)
to Prajapati;
addressed to Indra
The MSS. have
y(,
Brhaspati
b.
is
This sloka
the
first
seven syllables of
it
common,
viz.
^ TJ H^lMf^I
4^I^H
I
with the
first
;
viz.
#<|ll^
j^a
are:
end
in the middle
b alone
completes
i*<Hi^
f^^xnri
r^.
it
<|^^c):.
The
variations of the
MSS.
f^ it Mfl;
fk (o^^: f),tl*{Miy
n^\^^
^TT** I take
M^IM^!
The end
repeated by
of the varga
in b, not in
f.
is
invoked
in that stanza.
* I have
made the
alone.
MS.
the khila of
by the author
of the
BD.
29.
(concluded).
138.
Now
men
also,
institutor
mf^^ T
in
b.
^rrf^iWRTg
firR3IT%
b. ^(m*|fM hdr, ^Jlf^^l hdm^r, This h'loka is omitted ^r^RTTTTg m^-, ^T^JTITg hd. JTRT^ <4^I^M f^^^RTJ, which, in all the MSS. (m^fkr'*)
b.
pn^
b,
but
on 137,
MSS.
be a neuter noun
('
office
of priest
')
while an adjective
:;
RV.
X.
85-]
The
BEHADDEVATA
adjective artvija occurs above,
critical
vii.
vii.
139
it is
[288
to
yajamdndh.
of eight
MSS.
note on
vii.
139.
And
rcam)
stanzas)
are
4> l(4*^ b,
^rrg
^:
hdm^r,
hdm^rb,
^J^fTT t^t^,
b,
"^^
fk,
cTt
f.
^^ ^ ^
x. 85.
fk.
TTTTWt^
*
IHIin
'RJlWH
On Narasamsi
iii.
154
cp.
RV.
raibhlastd anudeylnara-
iamsi nyocanl.
140.
And they
;
Usas*
form as a whole (sarvathd) a (hymn) concerned with evolution (hhdvavrtta) ^ and in this hymn a verse (pdda) is also (thus) characterized with Surya^'.
in\
^
ii.
^iM^t:
b,
^^t:
f,
Tl^cfT bf.
r,
^^^Ri: hm^r,
bfr,
4N|-r(
^ h,
o^
^m^i:
d.
d.
%TR
also
trr^T%TnC hdm\
H^^
is
^r^^
%tTT hdr,
^r^^
hdm^r,
fsR^ bf.
%irr
TTT^-
The whole
;
of 140
The
eight stanzas x. 85. 6-13 have already been stated to have this
**
hymn as a whole
is
and
in
it
in particular a single
is
pada have
35*^
:
when Surya
mentioned in
them.
probably
141.
Vrsakapi
'Away, indeed' {vi hi: x. 86) is a hymn addressed to for that brown (kapila) bull (vrsan) is Indra ^ and
;
:
Prajapati
"^Sr^
* Cp.
'
Indra
is
superior to all
r.
'
^.
bf.
ff hdm^bf,
ii.
^J^ g
^^ hdm^r, ^:
^
141"^
is
wanting in
is
k.
67,
where Vrsakapi
is also
stated to be one
of the seven
names of
on RV.
Cp.
Max
Miiller,
is
RV.^
vol. iv,
p. 27 (var. lect.
ii.
The
refrain of
RV.
x. 86,
which
67.
142. (The
X. 87) is
hymn) beginning 'The demon-slayer' (raJcsohanam addressed to Agni. The following one, 'The oblation'
289]
Qiavih
:
vii.
145
[-RV.x.91
the three Agnis, this (terrestrial) one, and the Middle one, and Vaisvanara who is that (celestial) one.
x. 88), praises
hdm^r,
%^TTC^
i.
bfk.
The end
of the varga
is
here marked by
^^
in
m^bf, by
^^
on Vaisvanara as the
celestial
form of Agni.
30.
143.
the
And after (a hymn: x. 89) addressed to Indra* Purusa hymn (x. 90). With the last (stanza 16)
:
(comes)
of (the
hymn) addressed
to
^^ hd,
itrei
^;^
m^,
ly^
r,
d^s^ltt.
d^*J^l<tbkr^
(T^
r,
inserted because the pada had become a syllable short owing to the contraction cantya.
Ij^M^^ hm^r,
bfk,
1^^
^^^^
hm^r.
^
'
bfkr^ (ift^
S).
^ ^^cS^T
^l*WiH
hdbfk.
X^-
^JW^T^r, ^1W^<T;
is (a
hdm\ ^W^bfk.
to Indra (x. 89)
^ Or, according to A,
There
hymn) addressed
Purusa
hymn
(x. 90).'
^ *He who
gives zeaJ
when imbibed' (dpdntamanyuh x. 89. 5), Soma is clearly praised. Soma is praised either because he belongs to the same world or
because he
is
(Indra's) companion.
f,
r.
^?5lt
144
b,
i.
"^
19";
^mk,
Tprr
r^.
ll^hm^r.
5).
i.
;^t^i^hm^^3bfkr^ ?Epm^
144"^ and 145'* are omitted in
* I
have preferred the reading aindryam to asyam, as the former seems to be sup:
paHcamy aindrdsomu
Soma is
incidental
(hymns) addressed to Indra there is here (such) incidental mention. In 'Together' (sam x. 91) Agni is praised by Aruna. P p II.
(nipdtahhdj)
;
for in
RV.x. 92-]
BRHADDEVATA
vii.
146
[290
<f^ bfkr.
* Cp. V. 142,
is
be suktabhaj.
of
The same
therefore, perhaps
meant here
also,
m^ may be
146.
'
x. 92) are
two addressed
*
to the All-gods (92,93); but in that which (comes) next, Forth x. 94), Arbuda adores the Pressing-stone as if these' (praite
incarnate
^^ hm^r, fT^T^ff^
B
147.
:
b,
cTWr^f^
f.
this to
Duhsima* (pra
tad duhslme x. 93. 14, 15) he (the seer) lauds the gift of kings ^. ^ Now in the days of yore the nymph XJrvasi dwelt with the
royal seer Pururavas
;
found in
B
f.
and m^ only.
"^mj^l*^^^ ^TT
is
hm^r, -^i^j^i
'^cltfl
^TTT
The end
of the varga
here marked by
^0
in
hbfk, and by
^0
There
is
**
The
following
quoted by M. M.,
RV.
95;
The
present passage
is
by Geldner, who
treats the
whole story
historically, pp.
243-284.
31.
148.
And
"^R^il^hm^r,
^^^^ fk.
b,
T'S^Wrf^ fl^
hm^r,
f^q^^Tf^
r^^^rS^
^^J^ttwrf^ ^
By
f^^^flf-
mf^ g
fk.
i,
p. 256,
note
^.
291]
'
vii.
152
[-RV. x.94
them
do)
Destroy,
if
you wish
(to
me
a favour.'
bfk. firtStr
(p{^)
r.
fjtf^
m^
br,
-^ r^
?r^
^Tf^ hd.
"^^
b,
^^Tf^ fk.
cT^^
hr^bfk,
r^ T.-sm
'Very
fk, ^itr b.
150.
well,' said
Then
wandered about
like
arf^
M\HM\
b,
tt^ hdm\
"f^^
fVi^f7\
r,
fk.
^RTRPn
b,
hm^r, <fN: W*
^^TTR^ ^ f^ fk.
b,
fk, {"fH)
151.
As he wandered, he saw
f).
fi<^M T
b,
^ifil^qifin^
f)
f.
XT^:
fk, fjr:
'
"Uf+i^mRr:
xrr^<?t
mw,
*
b,
f<n
(ffi
'^^t^
^tf:
^tr: rl
it
was
ati-rupa,
as he translates
in Schwanengestalt.'
'Come back.' But she sorrowfully (duhkhdt) answered the king, You cannot now obtain me here
152.
To her he
said,
'
in
me
again.'
r.
?WTi
iTtcUI m^.
H^Kl^
bd,
ffwrf
H'^tf^
mg^rr^'m:
^Wr
bfk,
^tus^
Mitra combines both readings, adding a third pada, so as to make the following
two
lines:
<lll^^ hdr,
b, iff
^^
f k.
TF 5^
W^
m\
t!%fT^RT
b.
ri%fT^
f,
cT
%fT^
k.
JH g^:
hm^-,
ra^ d.
The end
of the varga is
here marked by
^<\ in
hbfk, not in
RV.
X.
95-]
32.
BRHADDEVATA
Deities of
vii.
153
:
[292
x.
BV.
z.
96, 97.
Story of Devapi
98.
Saunaka
a story,
i.
53 for
Geldner translates as
if
stanza of x. 95
haye jaye
from Nirukta
v.
13;
47
xi.
36.
154. (that
is,
*
the
hymn
'
following one,
*
praise of Plants.
this
(hymn) ofBhisaj*
is
applicable to
^MV^IJI^
b,
g^iH^^^R
f,
pT^^^^TT^ m\
^H^^d^
x.
b,
^M^%df
B
fk.
^\lt^^:
154*"* is
hd (^t^f%i^f?i:
ArsanukramanT
45
ya osadhts tu suktasya
atharvano bhisak
see also
Sarvanukramanl.
155.
a-
Now
Devapi, son of Rstisena, and Samtanu of the race brothers^, princes among the Kurus.
ff
f,
'"^^ b, n|T^
^*n*li%^ fkrl
*
?rr^ bkr^r^pn
me
in the
hm^r,
^<^cM%^
b,
The
following passage,
vii. i55-viii. 9, is
also quoted,
down
to
viii.
>j
on RV.
x. 98. 8.
p. 130,
by Sieg,
*
As
based on Nirukta
ii.
156.
Now
;
Samtanu
the elder of these two was Devapi, and the younger but the (former) prince, the son of R^ti^ena, was afflicted
with skin-disease.
TRANSLATION AND NOTES
'^
293]
vii.
157
[-RV.
x.
98
^n^i^^
hm^rp,
^I^t^W b, ^H^t^
fk,
fk.^
b.
^ifSMiJI^dl rp,
^^irft"
^Tf^'^W^<ft
157.
When
:
his father
had gone to heaven his subjects offered Reflecting for but a moment, he replied to
TT^ w^^^n^ng:
7T
irwr: hm^rp,
^r^^^'i, irwra
ap^ g TT^ bf, ^^^ ^.ITWRr g TT# k, XT^^^^TIWra g n. n. ^ *J^<^f*{c( m^rbfkpn, ^^f^T^ ^ gr^ m^pd, ^-^ Tf^ bfk, af^
d.
^
n.
is
h,
^
^
in
h,
The end
marked by ^^
The
hist
pada
repeated in b only.
RV.
X.
98-]
BRHADDEVATA
1.
viii.
[294
1.
ruler.'
'
am
let
Samtanu be your
Assenting to
The second
2.
line is omitted in n.
When
the scion of
to the forest.
for
Kuru had been anointed, Devapi retired Thereupon Parjanya did not rain in (that) realm
twelve years.
fk,
Tr#
IT^ %
^wt:
jjm
^RT:
n(m),
ii.
"?J^
As
is clearly
based on Nirukta
lo, I
XJ^
^pT.
Samtanu accordingly came with his subjects to Devapi and propitiated him with regard to that dereliction of duty
3.
-.
'*
That
is,
in passing
Then, in company with his subjects, he offered him the To him, as he stood humbly with folded hands*, sovereignty.
4.
Devapi replied
%^ TT^ hm^rp,
r^fk,
im
TT^ '^ bfk, %^ "^TSfT ^r^r*r. l5<r^f^d*lr', TTt ^ Ml^^ f^R!^ b, Tfg.
%iT
:
IT5
Ul^Rin$]'dH.
3n^f^ref^nTl hdr,
* Op. above, v. 76
sthitva
prahvah
Jcrtanjalih.
5.
'I
am
impaired by skin-disease
I will myself
my officiate, O
energy being
king, as your
The end
of the varga
is
here marked by
in
hm^bfk, not
in d.
2.
6.
Deities of
SV.
x.
99-101.
'dhatta)
Then Samtanu appointed him to be his chaplain (puro and to act as priest {drtvijydya). So he (Devapi) duly
rites productive of rain.
ir
performed the
^ 1^1
hm^r,
I^T^: bfkpn.
^ ^T^ ^
hm^rp, ^^RTT
^^^ bfkr'n.
'
295]
7.
viii.
TO
[-RV.
*
x.
loi
And he
sacrificed to Brhaspati
:
Brha-
spati, to
(hrhaspate prati
1-3)^
B When
hymn
Jatavedas ^ had
Tm\^TWK.
bfkrn,
Md t< f^ <.
>
p,
fl^5|fTf
b.
Am^
%^
hdr^r*r^m^bfkn,
in
%^
m*
r.
^tf>a^ m^fr,
mf^
hymn
k,
^tO^HTt
f^
and
only.
*
The
contents of the
Brhaspati, while the following four are connected with the gods (cp. below, 9).
As
a messenger of Brhaspati.
(Brhaspati) in 8"
:
Sieg would
*I, instructed
by Jatavedas,
8.
'
your mouth
praise the
Gods/
then he (Brhaspati) being pleased bestowed on him (Devapi) divine Speech and therewith
;
kr^.
^T^
<T<!:
br,
"^%(f?l) fkr*.
Am^p,
fr,
fl[Hf7I^
bfk.
The words
of
RV.
modified
dadhami
te
dyumatim vacam
sang (in praise of) the gods with a view to rain only, and Agni with the remainder of the hymn (8-12). The next hymn 'Whom?' (kam: x. 99) is
9.
he
addressed to Indra.
H^ g
10.
'
hm^r, T[^
"q-
bfk.
lXf^
^
'
hdr, irf^
bfk.
[indra drhya
x. 100) is to
the All-
(gods)
'Awake'
the priests
here proclaimed
by
TT^hm^r,
the varga
is
11X1 bfk.
<lT^iT^X^%^
Am^fkr^
hdk.
oTRITir^
%^
r.
The
is
end of
here marked by
:
in m^bf, not in
* Sarvanukramani
rtvikstutir
owing
BD.
that this
RV.
X.
I03-]
3.
BRHADDEVATA
Deities of B>V. x. 102, 103.
viii.
ii~
of Naknla.
[296
The Khila
11. 'Forth'
(pra:
x. 102),
hymn
it
addressed to the
^(ftf^fT^r^ g
Am\
ffd^lii
IT
b,
^fTO
3TT<T
^
ix. 23,
fk,
^fdllil
ii,
p. 2.
^ See Nirukta
.-
where Yaska
comments on RV.
x. 102. 9,
beginning
tatretihdsam dcaksate.
(hymn) Mudgala Bharmya^va in a contest overcame Indra and Soma, having yoked a bull and a Mallet belonging to
12.
By this
^mi-ra
(cp.
f,
^^^
hdm^r
hd.
m^l^
kr^,
?rR#rg
r,
b,
^rr^-g r^
b,
fW
f k,
r^r^bfkr^Nir.,
^^"j^
^?|i Tf^
^^Tf
%^ m\
g^irr^
mudgalo bhdrmyaha
cp. also
rsir vrsabhatn ca
drughanam ca yuktva
EV.
x. 102.
B 13. Apratiratha Aindra desiring victory when fighting in battle sang (the hymn).
'The
stanza
'
swift' (dsuh:
'
x. 103)
:
is
s-
addressed to Indra:
in
the
Of those (amlsdm
r,
^TJT^
2)
the goddess
Apva
f,
is
praised.
b, ^Igr
f,
^q^
k,
ZI^
to}.
oRJ
T^
S,
"^^
only.
lTt?lT^ m^r,
^^
ITfTn:^ bfk.
kr,
W^
^^ ^^ilrfTIb.
r,
^RTETT^^
^n^T^
ix.
s.
'^^T ^ft
13"^
is
^>dm\
b
found in
* This stanza is
14. The fourth (stanza) should be (regarded as) addressed to Brhaspati^ as well as (the stanza) 'The great one' {mahcm) in the hymn of Nakula^.
297]
viii.
15
is
[-RV.
x.
103
Now
(preta
to Indra.
there
x. 103. 13)
a couplet addressed to the Maruts, 'Advance' ^, the (first stanza being) optionally addressed (The hymn) which follows (begins) Brahma ^.
'
'
'Hf 14"^ is found in B and TTf % TTOfTf'T =^ m^ only. 3% ^ J{^: h^^ |%f7T IT^: m\ ^^fd <IM d, |% ^ ^HHT: r, ?rr^: fkr^, ?[t^ jtt^: b."^ wif?f hdm\ W{ h mIT^SIsO k, hm^r. f b, iHrti^sQ % fk.W^ *<fM<.*i bf, ?rW ^ ^"71 xn:?t g
ll44^(t||
b,
^^
bm^r (=
S),
^rj^l <l|<ycMl
f,
fk.
^ ^ ^^if^lfd
Trf%f5WfTf?rfH
^N^H^lf*ild m\
r,
1^
w^
That
14**
is
original
is
x. 104.
;
brahma : daia
vamadevyo nakulas :
gharmapard
etas : sauryas
The
first
stanza
quoted in AB.
i.
p. 421).
is
The
Brhaspati,
also quoted in
little
AB.
i.
19 and ASS.
it
occurs in TS.
ii.
3. 14^.
There can be
the
first
MSS.
By
stanza of
RY.
x. 103,
and the
of the khila of two stanzas, beginning asau yd send marutah which immediately
follows.
in
VS.
xvii.
47
it
immediately
follows preta
x. 103. 13).
15.
In
*
it,
is
specified (anirukta)
one stanza
:
(i)
(begins)
Unto
'
(ahhi
4) ^,
Savitr,
while the
four are
tTTrf^w^Tfrr^'T^
f.
hm^r, d^ifinifft^^^c^^^
^ITTT"^'*
r,
^JTR^TTg* fk^2r^
hdrb, ^*f\<!^I
*
fk.
q^T
is
m\
b,
<rTrf*nsLm '^^^(^^*i
^^1^
^
^db.
"^^ft^ ^
hdm^.
This stanza
here marked by
is
in bfk, not in
In AB.
i.
19. I
mantra
explained as Brhaspati.
is
AV.
TS.
iv. I. I.
vai pitre)
described in the
AnukramanI of the
and
so described
.
it
is=:AV.
iv. i. 2.
The
in the khila
AnukramanI.
i.
''
vii.
14. i;
VS.
as
iv.
25; TS.
2.6^; SV.
verse.
it is
i.
464,
and
is
referred to in S^B.
xiii. v.
i^^
ah atichandas
"
(gharmapard etdh);
II.
by AB.
i.
19. 1-4
and AS^S.
iv. 6. 3,
where
all
RV.
X.
104-]
BEHADDEVATA
viii.
16
(in
[298
these four stanzas are quoted, in the same order in which they occur in the khila collection, as
is
used).
4.
Bhntamsa KaiSyapa
BV.
z.
106.
16.
The
hymn
(adore)
Sun and
Moon
together *
Now
*It has
with the (hymn) which comes after this (beginning) been pressed' (asdvi x. 104) Astaka^ praised Indra.
:
"^^llM^a hm^r,
*
^iiN^l**^^
^'
p.
l>fk.
With regard to
Astaka
364
f.
On
cp. Sadgurus'isya
on RV.
The descendant of Kutsa, by name Durmitra^, (saw) the hymn 'When, Glorious One?' (kadd vaso: x. 105). Sumitra may also be his name, (while) the other word (Durmitra) would
17.
^.
^ftc^
b.
^%^
*
^flR
^ TWRT
on RV.
:
^5^ ^^:
x. 105,
hm^r,
bfkr.
^^f^-
^?^
hdm^r
73).
cp. Sadgurusisya
As
to
Durmitra
and
Oertel,
The Jaimimya
version
of the Dirghajihvl Legend, in the Transactions of the Oriental Congress of Paris, Section
Aryenne, p. 229.
sumitro va
Op. Sarvanukramani
kautso durmitro
18.
Now Bhutam^a
rites
Ka^yapa*, being desirous of offspring, in for this most excellent of sages had
;
^^ bf, tt
%^
k.
xii.
* It is
in Nirukta
40,
on RV.
x. 106,
should have
the identical words, hhutamiah haSyapa aivinam, which are used in the Sarvanukramani
to describe that
in Yaska's time.
hymn.
This looks as
if
some
sort of
existed
His wife said to Bhutam^a you wish (only) praise the gods in
19.
:
'
I will bear as
many
sons as
pairs.'
'
299]
viii.
24
[-RV.
x.
107
^fk.
20.
Now
all pairs
them he did
so (praise
came to him from desire of praise. Observing them in x. 106): the Avins own the hymn
(suktahhdgin).
<WI^ hdr, o^i^ bf.^ifrfW ^-^If^ hdm^r, ^^^jf^ ^T^Tftl bf k.TTP^^Wl^ <m% bm^r, grRTRT^^ ^N% fkr^ gn <H<<^^ ^(^ b. Tbe end of the
varga
is
here marked by
in
hbfk, not
in
m^d.
5.
BV.
X.
107.
BV.
x.
108.
21. This same hymn (x. 106) is stated to be addressed to the Avins because of (their) occurrence (bhdvdt) at the end. For
in this
hymn
till
appear
^nrrf
hm^rfk,
m^
b.
IT* hm^rb.
^ ^o
fk,
MHI^ T^
f,
IIH|g> k,
* Cp.
Nirukta
xii.
this
hymn
the
name
of the deity
22.
Now
:
(dvir ahhut
with the hymn here following, There has appeared x. 107), Daksina Prajapatya praised herself.
*
IW n^T^
23.
in^JlMcMm
hm^r, ITT^rnmr^
bfkr'^.
Some, however, say that the givers of sacrificial fees are here praised and that, because they are the givers of sacrificial fees, liberal donors (hhojdh) are praised with four (stanzas) ^.
;
^fWRT ^
*
hm^r,
^fWRT ff bfk.
8-1 1 where the rewards of the hhoja are described.
That
is,
in
RV.
x. 107.
The
option as to the deity expressed by the Sarvanukramanl with the words daksinam taddatfn
vastaut is doubtless owing to the opinion of eke here stated.
There were demons called Panis who dwelt on the farther bank of the Easa. These carried off the cows of Indra and hid
24.
them away
carefully
*.
'
RV.
X.
io8]
!'
BRHADDEVATA
:
viii.
25
[300
fkr,
<^mKfW Tin
^ hm^, Rt.^MKf;i<Hf^H
bfkr^.
SJ^fg
?JI^
b,
25.
Brhaspati saw
it
(it
was)
thus
it
he
reported
to
Indra.
(Indra)
"^rrn
^i^
b, <rzrr
is
ba.
^^^ hdm^r'fk^^ j^ g
hdm^.
r,
* Cp. SarvanukramanT
6.
(hymn) 'What?' (Jcim: x. 108) the Pani demons interrogated her with the uneven stanzas*, (saying) 'Whence (do you come) ? To whom do you belong, fair one ? Or what is your business here ?
26. In the
fgRfimnngwrfTOt
i5|^; hm^r, xnpj:
xnn^
* Cp. Sarvanukramani
27. Then Sarama addressed them: *I wander about as the messenger of Indra, seeking you and (your) stall and the kine of Indra who is asking for them.'
<TTiar^^ b, ^H^i1tJ fk. ^rtliO f^^TT^Tf'l '^^ hm^r, f?ft^^ -^Kl^ltS^ibf (cp. RV. x. ro8. 2 IJ^^ f1^ AK\VH).
otTT
r,
:
^RrrW^VrTT^ hdm\
hdm^fk, SrWrWT*
r.
fH^lnTi hm^r,
b,
f^^nft
bfk.
TTf^^^
Sarama
;
^
f,
Tg^H:
'TT^*r.
"^ THftTT
28.
k,
?rrw
*W^^ g?^:
"^^Ht^^
^affrr
On
Do
not depart
be our
sister
fTf^bfk.
cp. iv. 73
t
maapagas tvam.
vol. xix, part
ii,
* Cp. Oldenberg's
pp. 97-103,
remarks,
ZDMQ.,
1898, p. 414
f.,
on Oertel, JAGS.,
who
deals
and 29"
301]
with
this
viii.
33
[RV.
x.
io8
BD.
The wording
ga,
of 28"
based on RV.
ma punar
apa
te
29.
be not unfriendly
108. 11), as well
with the last stanza of this as with the even ones throughout *,
And
hymn
(x.
w
is
m\
found in
cdnWill
bfkm\
hm^r,
^ m\ ^ftff f fk, *4^f^<ii'^ b. 29"* hdr. ^*f^|*^|t'y '^^ b, ^**^lrt|i4l ^^ fk, ^^iilMM^i^l r^p^r". gUTTf*?^^ hm^r, ^^{^ bf,
^rrffTn
. .
^^
^I%^k.
Cp. Sarvanukramanl
:
sa tan yugmantyabhir
pratyacasfe.
or (your) wealth
do not desire either sisterhood (with you) but I should like to drink the milk of those
fq^
*
of the varga
b,
7J
The end
by
^^
te,
'
hdm^.
but
all
Oldenberg
td
;
here,'
the
MSS.
have yds
and even though the cows are hidden, the tdh might have a vaguely
demonstrative sense
there.'
7.
31.
She having, from natural taste and greed, drunk the demons' milk
M*<*dfl:
fk.
then
hm^r,
'^
^
bfk.
xrC
bm\
T?7T:
hdr',
is
r,
Vjo
33"^
repeated in b.
ofWTTT'l.hm^r, f^^^-n^bfk.
'
i,fk.
^^(wf^ hdm^b,
<>?t
^M
fk.
cHT:
33.
stronghold.
I hope?'
on the farther* bank of which was their impregnable And Indra asked Sarama, You have seen the cows,
RV.
X.
108-]
BEHADDEVATA
^ i^MK
r-
viii.
34
[302
^l4*4*l hdb,
*
""^^
That
is,
34.
*
'
But
she,
no to Indra.
under the influence of the demons' (milk), replied He, enraged, struck her with his foot. She then,
bfk.
^ Am\
fear,
ff
B.
WiH
b,
hdm^r,
Wt
fk.
with
^i^^lf^M b. M<^
I
i<Jlf<l|^rf| T
r.
fk,
^-
The end
of the varga
*
is
here marked by
quickly.'
in b, not in hdm-^fk.
* Or, according to B,
easily
and
^ Or, according to B,
by her
8.
Deities of
KV.
x.
109-120.
36.
Now
'vadan
:
went and smote the Panis and brought back the cows. Brahmajaya Juhu sang^ (the hymn) 'They spoke'
x. 109)
'^
(te
^>RTf
m^^hm^rb,
Jfm
TTT:
hdr, ?rr^
^:
bfk.
hm^r,
^(then
^^h" m^bfkr^
* This is th reading of
cp.
ArsanukramanT
(^'j'^
te
'vadann
iti
suktasya brahmajaya
' :
juhur munih.
(x.
no).
Apri no).
hymn
of Jamadagni,
Kindled
The Vairupa seers simultaneously with the three hymns (x. 111-113) *Ye Wise Ones' (manisinah x. in. i) sang to Indra as he set out against the Panis. The following hymn *Two caldrons' {gharmd: x. 114) is addressed to the All-gods.
:
303]
37.
f,
viii.
42
[-RV.
x.
134
b,
^ ^^
^T^
b,
eim^fq ^J|MdN
"^^f*<'
kr^.
^Ifl^fq:
37^
i8
m\
found in
jfoTnt ?T
hm^r, ^WcT
fki^,
Sf^
^TWm^ b.
38.
TRtfw:
T^<TTl.hdr,
^ ^
b,
fk.
* This word
is
line.
Gods and Indra, the Metres, and the Middle Agni. The seer Upastuta uttered (the hymn) Wondrous (citrah X. 115) which is addressed to Agni.
39. the
*
'
^^I(<r^<, hm^r,
^f^il
bfk.
40.
Food.
Agni.
1 1
6) praises
Indra
'Not'(wa:
x. 117),
So,
indeed
x.
'
(iti
'That'
{tat:
120)
is
demon-slaying (and) addressed to x. 119) is addressed to Laba ^ vai addressed to Indra: the Aptyas are
is
:
iH'IVii^^^JH
fk,
<[-9:Urt^<<*i b,
?,
i'Clyi^il*! hm^r
(^?n^ TT^t^'l
S),
r,
r^r*r.
f,
^TT^ bfk,
^I^I^hd,
cTRf
h.
r.
^IVMU
k, '^[[^ b.
^^ m^bfkr, "^^^
is
fiimfdfli: hm^r,
4J^(f fkr^.
here marked by
in bfk, not
in m^.
* 40*
is
x.
119;
cp.
Arsanukramanl
x. 53*
also
text.
9.
Deities of
BV.
x.
121-129.
Three khilas.
Then (comes a hymn) addressed to Prajapati (x. 121), one to Agni (x. 122), one to Vena (x. 123) in succession. 'To (imam nah x. 124) is (in) praise of Varuna, Indra, this our
41.
'
Agni, Soma*.
^^:hmH3bfkr2^,[^:r._^^^fq^tmirn;^hm^bfk,iJn*{lfMi|<^U!IMi
r^r*r^
'T
hm^r,
f^ ^
:
fk,
f^ ^
b.
* Cp. SarvanukramaijI
agni-varuna-somanam
aindry uttamd.
42.
(x.
the four stanzas here at the beginning of the hymn 124. 1-4), Agni sang in praise of himself*; but Soma is
Now
RV.
X.
124-]
BRHADDEVATA
(6)
viii.
43
[304
in three verses
^ hm^r, "^rf^
bfk.
^ hm^r, -q^ g
*
J^ bfk,^t^f^
'I^^
is
^?T^ fk,
H\*i\^^
h.X(^n
^r^pRTr lim^r^
bfkr^, ^c(*^r|^r.
x. 124. 1-4, while,
According to
this,
Agni
seer
according to
well as Agui.
But the remaining three (x. 124. 5, 7, 8) are addressed to I' Varuna ^ while the last verse (9*^ is addressed to Indra alone (aham: x. 125) is a hymn to Vac. To Aryaman, Mitra, and Varuna belongs
43.
l>.
*
?[^fr^?ft
*
fk,
W^
hdT^\'^'^\d^\y^^
T?^hdm\
^^+|41t1*|
1^
r,
bfkr^Cr^?).
specific statements
about RV.
x. 124. 5-8,
simply
remarking
is
sistd yathdnipdtam.
:
addressed to Indra
aindry uttama.
The following hymn is That which (begins) 'To me' {mama-. to Ratri (x. 127). The hymn addressed to x. 128) is addressed to the All-gods. Lightning Obeisance to thee (namas te) ^ is a benediction. But
44.
tarn:
x. 126)^.
'
'
Tft#r^: hm^r.
*
^hm^bfkr^,
BD.
is
%^
more
hdr,
%^ %^ ^l^4l<^:
b,
fk.
bfk,
^-
tic^i.
this
hymn
is
as the three
last,
hymn
but the
at the
The two
khilas which
come
beginning of the fourth adhyaya in the Kashmir collection, and precede EV.
here passed over.
x. 128, are
The
first
The second
first
After
RV.
x.
stanza
te
of Aufrecht's xx.
Then comes
hymn
namas
Next
yam
yam:
mentioned by
its
;
pratTka
yam
8.4, as hrtyd-suktam
xlii, p.
quoted also in Kausika Sutra zxxix. 7 AV. X. i). Cp. Meyer, Rgvidhana, pp.
Atharva-veda, SBE.,
602, on
xxv
Oldeuberg, Prolegomena,
p.
506
f.
305]
is
viu.
48
[-RV.
x.
13^
Wayah),
destructive
is
:
(ayusycmi) ^
(in)
(yam Jccdpayanti no 'Bestowing length of life' Neither nonpraise of gold for oneself*'.
of sorcery^.
'
being' (ndsat
iTtJ??iT:
x. 129) is to
'51
Paramesthin.
f,
hdm^r, hdm^r,
Tnr'WTSR:
*
r^r*r', TT^iGff^ k.
^H^^
b, 'rfTT
bfk.
^^
is
^rm
m^r,
f,
The end
of the varga
The same
AnukramanI of the
khila collection.
In AV.
yam halpayanti
a lacuna in the
in the
:
Kashmir
collection.
.
is
described in the
Its ten
daia ; ddhsdyandh
hiranydtmastutih.
cp.
first)
Oldenberg,
iv. 9. i
Prolegomena,
p. 506, note ^.
cp.
The
expression
self-praise in
connexion
10.
46.
Deities of
BV.
z.
130-137.
;
(hymn) evolutional (bhdvavrtta) also the {yoyajhah: x. 130). 'Away' (apa: which next*, 'The sacrifice X. 131) is addressed to Indra; here, however, the fourth and
They
call this
'
the
fifth
(stanzas
4, 5)
to the A^vins.
Cp.
47. 'The sacrificer' (ijdnam: x. 132) is addressed to MitraVaruna; in the first stanza Heaven and Earth are praised in the (first) hemistich (1"^), and the A6vins in the next (i"*^.
^prg
bfkr^.
hm^r,
^^
bfkr".
^rf%^
''^Vrft <n!:
Am\ ^f^^l
^"tKUJ
O Gods, do we Indra (133, 134); transgress' (nakir devd minimasi: x. 134. 7) is addressed to the In the (hymn) Under which tree {yasmin vrJcse All-gods *.
to
'
Yama
is
praised.
'
RV.
X.
136-]
BEHADDEVATA
viii.
49
[306
ITt
^^
hbf, 3fr
^WR: m\
*
m^r.
49.
The hymn
(bears)
Agni
'
{JceSy
agnim
X. 136) is
*And, O Gods' (uta devdh: x. 137)^', the first stanza (i) should be (regarded as) to the Gods; the following triplet (2-4) has
Vata
as its god.
r,
^fq
S). ^fl
^^TTt
B.
%^fq
k,
bf,
^ ^
hd, "%irrf^
b.
hdr,
^ m\
^
mean,
*
"kmr^ f.%flpT
bfk,
^cJHm-^
^tTT:
a.
'^^
As the
^4l\i\\ ff^
clM^c^^^-^ ; ir^: B,
^|<*H^t(
text of the
EV. names
Vata in these stanzas, not Vayu, and the author of the BD.
that text, I have preferred the reading of B. *
is likely
to have followed
The reading
IteSinah wovild
is
'
but as the
95).
details
scribing
it
simply as vaisvadevam.
x. 137. 5) 50. The stanza 'May they protect' {trdyantdm addressed to the All-gods; but the remainder (of the hymn) This that follows (6, 7) has the waters as its divinity.
:
is
(hymn)
may
as destructive of infirmity.
^^ g hdr, 0^31^ mS 0^55 ^rr^b, <>|3RIT (^IT") "t^: ^: o^ fk. in;: hm^r, ^: br^, ^^: fk. ^rr^ tr^mS
f.
r,
f^^^Slt
dm^.
hdbr,
f^^ %g^^
fk,
m\
hm^b,
rif
r,
"^TTOt
TT
t%llUi*fH.
<10 in b,
hm^r, <M^^|Mn<l*<bfkr^
The end
marked by
by
11.
The khUa
'
Bhumih.'
'
Deities of
'
BV.
z.
138-142.
The following hymn, The Earth (hhilmih) *, is addressed to Laksa^. The next hymn, Of thee' {tava x. 138), is addressed
51.
'
:
to Indra.
first triplet
x.
139) the
addtessed to Savitr.
307]
bfk,
te
viii.
54
[-RV.
x.
142
WNr
aryamd
WRT
hdm^.
^f^hm^r, ^^
its
b,
^r^TT
fk.
pita,
pitdmahah, follows
yam
The pratika
is
of
RV.
X.
X.
between
ii.
RV.
129 and
84.
The reading
must be
the
52.
Now
his
in
own
self is
indirectly
(x.
1
{parohso)^ praised by
4-6)
:
Gandharva
39.
he
is
spoken of
mO^^
*
in 4.
bm^r,
XTCW ^
bfkrl
^%^ hm^r,
**
^
is
b,
%^
fkr^.
in 4
That
is,
Indra
mentioned
and
6,
and Surya
deities.
In
this
a.
hymn
;
(x.
139)
these
three
deities
only
is
'
are
celebrated
Now 'O
x. 140)
ad-
dressed to Agni
that which
Agni, to
(us)
(agne
acha
x. 141)^,
bfkr,
7J
ira^m:
dfM<Hb,
*
^f^m: m\t(^
This sloka
is
^
B
is
bfkr,
TR^ m\ *<fq<*i^m^f,
only.
it
<lf*^<IH.kr.
is,
found in
line,
and m^
That
This
)
;
twice again in
(after
59 and 79"
but this
might be
genuine.
necessary,
may be
must
original
line,
devam
ca,
54.
is
''^.
Now
in the
x.
Agni
severally^.
^ ^?I^;m^r, '^T^J^^hd, TRTO:b, (t^)TRi fk. g |^: m^r, g ^Wil r^ ^3^: hd, g ^i^: b, g -^w^: f (f^r: s). "^f^ f^Mss. The end of
r,
the varga
is
here marked by
^^
in bfk, not in
hdm^.
' :
would mean
There
is
Agni (140) and one to the All-gods (141)': cp. BD. vii. 143, note *. This would be On in agreement with the Sarvanukramani which describes 141 simply as vaisvadevam.
the other hand, as a matter of
fact,
Agni alone
is
mentioned in the
first
and the
last
RV.
X.
143-]
BRHADDEVATA
hymn, and many gods
:
viii.
55
is,
;
[308
Cp.
stanzas of this
in 2-5.
.
**
That
Sarvanukramani
ayam
.-
astau;
seer of
dvrcdh 4drhgah
agneyam
and
see Sadgurusisya's
explanation of dvrca as
two
stanzas.'
12.
Deitiea of
BV.
x.
143-154.
Zhila
Medhasnkta.
The (hymn) 'Him indeed' (tyam cit: x. 143) is addressed 'This' (ayam: x. 144), following after that, is to the A^vins. addressed to Indra. 'This (plant) I dig' (imam khandmi x. 145),
55.
:
the
hymn which
(hhdvavrtta) ^
B Now
potent herb
2)dthd^ with
^
it
hm^r,
^
ii.
TT^^
hm^r. ^T^fiff
y-HHMUil qj^R
T^'^^'l.m^.
56*"^ is
fkrl
g bfk.
^tIHM^
T^TSJ
^ m\
f,
* Cp. above,
to be applied to this
is
hymn
as
used of hymns
The
this,
hymn
as upanisat (Sadgu-
upanisat-samjnam).
As the name
of a plant the
hitherto
in referring to this
12. i, 4)
The word
uttdnaparnd, as an
BY.
z. 145. 2.
57.
Now
(x. 145. 6) is
146)
(srat
:
is
praise of Aranyani.
addressed
qfTre^R^
fk,
qf?T^RPRY i\
^'^TRn:
fr',
fk.
^ vj^:
^MffJMl^f^<*'Rik.
t\
^ vj^
^,
AJI^TiX
^Irfr
cI^tR
m^r,
gfrft
bfk.
' *
:
309]
58.
viii.
60
[RV.
x.
155
x. 147) is
addressed
to Savitr.
idhyase
X. 151)
x.
Enkindled even thou art fanned (samiddhaS cit sam With faith {sraddhayd 1 50) is addressed to Agni.
'
'
is
addressed to Sraddha.
{medhd-sukta)
*.
hymn
of
Wisdom
^ hdm\
after hhumih.
It is
i,
14.
Cp.
Meyer,
p. xxii,
p. 507.
The (hymn) *May the Father come' (a sur etu)^ is addressed to Agni. Then follow two (152, 153) addressed to Indra (beginning) *A ruler' {Sdsah: x. 152. i). The (hymn) 'Soma for some (soma ekehhyah x. 154) they declare to be evolutional.
59.
'
^l^*4*<I^RliKhdmir, iin^
MSS. and
r.
V^f^
^^
hm^r,
^^f^
?J
bf.
^^TO
is
the varga
here marked by
* This
is
in bfk, not in
hdm^
RV.
x.
the khila which in the Kashmir collection immediately follows the MedhS-
Bukta.
Its
152
is
hymn
accompanying Anukramanl
a sus
found, not in the RV., but only in Subhesaja (explained by Uvata as the
this
name
On
'
mag,
eiustweilen nicht klar, da die dafiir angefiihrten Belegstellen als solche nicht nach-
weisbar sind.'
There
is
as to
what text
'
is
meant.
The Gopatha
Biuhmana,
is
v. 23, refers to
the seer
who composed these seven khila stanzas. Both the khila text (5 sur etu paraAnukramanl (a sus) have , which appears as u in all the MSS., probably
Suh
is
used
of Agni in
RV.
i.
146. 5.
13.
60.
'O Arayi'
(ardyi: x. 155)
'
Driven away
'
(catto
x. 155. 2, 3)
Brahmana-
spati
is
RV.x. 155-]
BRHADDEVATA
fk,
viii.
61
in\
[310
cR hm^r, ^^
60,
^ ^ |^
b.
hdr,
^
,
g |%
(|%
bfk.
Before
bfkm^r
The second
there
is
53"
'
where
refer.
it
is
nothing to 'which
if
can
the
It
occurs
79"^ in several,
*
not
all,
the
B MSS.
With
15. 2: aldksminasanartham.
61.
and Indra
'
(is
'When'
{yat: x.
5).
155. 4),
the (hymn)
Agni' {agnim
'
x. 156) is x.
1
addressed to Agni.
And 'Now
nu kam
T^%^
62.
hdm^r,
^ %^
5 7) is
bfk.
^Tf^
hdr,
t^f^bfkrl
Indra *
is,
MIVIMfl^-^ hdm^,
'^
1?lVn!g(?t
^"^
b,
r.
U^^TTcft
^T^
fkr^.
18
iff
^l
hm^r,
f{^^
to Indra.
iii.
76
iv.
v.
87
vi. 94.
63.
Now 'May
;
x. 158) is
addressed
to Surya
Paulomi in
but as to the (hymn) 'Aloft that' (ud asau: x. 159), it lauds her own virtues and (those) of her co-wives.
c^ k. ^popirTO:
^M g
hr,
^ ^ g m\ mV, ^
The end
^^rrf b,
hl
^rr
fk.
<r^ hfb,
r.
hm^bf k, inf^f?! r,
14.
64.
marked by ^^
in bfk, not in
hdm^.
Deities of
BV.
z.
160-164.
'Of the potent' (tivrasya: x. 160) is addressed to Indra. (muncdmi: x. 161) is a remedy destructive of consumption iyaksma). This hymn of Prajapatya's * is spoken of as destroying royal consumption (rdja-yakma) ^.
*I release'
'
'
; '
311]
The
viii.
68
[-RV.
x.
164
^W
* to
hm^r,
^^
TT^r^T^TfW m\ of^
is
hdbfkr.
seer of this
hymn
is
stated
*
be Prajapatya Yaksmanas'ana.
The hymn
described in the
Sarvanukramam
as rdjayaksmaghnam.
65.
is
addressed to Indra-Agni
some, that
Now
it is
as to the (hymn)
addressed to the divinities expressed by name*. 'With the prayer' (hrahmand: x. 162),
said to be demon-slaying
o^^TT??:
(cp.
fH-jO^^^^H hm^rbs,
<^yi^l*^fi|(<J* hra^r^r'^k
f k.
v.r.
viii.
on
(cp. v.r.
on
63).
b,
viii.
40),
^^'<j|(^*^rh
r,
r.
m^f,
^T%f?r 7J h
x. 161.
bk,
65^
is
''
Cp. above,
viii.
40.
66. This
is
from the womb 'From the eyes' (venas tat paSyat)^ is addressed to Vena. (aJcsibhydm: x. 163) is destructive of consumption (yaJcsma)^.
*
66*'^=v.
87*"^.
frTf m\
:
Ht %^
f^ b, %i %^ b).
j
fk.
^^
^'^^^W^V^f^^hdv,
JfT^Tfrt
* This
RV.
tu.
x. 163.
It is
described
venas
.-
trcam
veno
bhdvavrttam
The reading
of
refers
by the
latter description.
SarvauukramapT.
67. 'Depart* (apehi: x. 164) is destructive of evil dreams: Indra and Agni* are incidental. There was a seer, Kapota Nairrta by name, who practised prolonged austerity.
g hm^r. <(l^dMi:
m^r, cTm
b,
(^H<lMi:
rhS^
^-
fk. in the
Sarvanukramam.
68.
pigeon,
:
we
its foot
on his
fire-receptacle
in the forest *
to himself,
'
RV.
X.
165-]
BRHADDEVATA
bfr,
viii.
69
is
[312
^yea the pada
^^04. hdm^r^r*!^, ^%
one
syllable too
'^^
it
k.
Though
^JfH^bfkr^,
gcTTChdr^
is
BD.
as an irregularity which
^nfTcr
^cTTT^:
in
f,
bfkr,
The
here
marked by ^8
by
hdm^k.
RV.
x. 165.
astryam
padam
kr^ute agnidhane.
15.
69.
Deities of
BV.
z.
165-174.
x.
with the
1
hymn *0
gods' {devdh:
*.
*
165):
this
it
'
is
stated
(Make)
*
md
is
X.
66)
is
destructive of rivals.
me By which
a bull
'
{rsahham
{i/enedam) ^
addressed to
Mind (mdnasa).
^ (^
first
:
f,
^^BfTl.k,
^
its
fTf b)
^t^
70.
ff^rfTT:, there
last
two of
* Op. SarvanukramanI
is
said here.
^ This
is
EV.
x.
Each of
where there
is
a lacuna) begins with a form of the relative pronoun, and each ends
The
first six
VS.
It
is
samkalpo : mdnasam.
From
51
F.)
it is
Manu
Meyer,
The Rgvidhana,
iv.
by
pratlka (yenedam)
cp.
p.
XXV
f.;
The two seers Gathina (Vi^vamitra) and Bhargava (Jamadagni) saw (the hymn) addressed to Indra (beginning) To thee (tuhhya: x. 167). Varuna, Vidhatr, Anumati^, Dhatr, Soma,
70.
*
*
Brhaspati
Rl^ini*llfn^ hdr, ^IVnrWtTI m^, lacuna
' Cp. in bfk, cp. critical note on 69.
(
;
ArsSnukramani
x.
86
viSvdmitrajamadagm
= SarvanukramanI)
rV
[fi]
gatkinabhargavau.
many
cp. 68".
deities
With
X. 168)
^^:
x.
313]
viii.
74
[-RV.x.176
^TTT
b,
cT? hbfk,
f?rf?f
W^ m^r.gcf^Ernrr^ ^fcTT:
tJ^TTR^
:
jdl^
n4R
p^-
fk.
* Sarvanukramanl
kramanl
87
72.
The
^.
seer Sahara^
x. 169).
(begins) Refreshing'
'
(mayohhuh:
praised
Now
^IcipTO^hm^r, d<fi?H4ibfk.
W^X ^^:
r.
r*r*r,
^?TTT Wf^:
*
fk,
bfk. 7a<'=Y.
92*.
The name
hymn
as gavyam.
73.
Far-shining
(vibhrdt:
x.
170)
is
addressed to Surya;
;
*Thou
this' {tvam
tyam:
x.
x. 171) is
is
addressed to Indra
'Come
'Hither
hither' {a ydhi:
172)
(in)
praise of
Dawn; and
thee' (a tvd
x. 173. i) are
two hymns
m^r,
^
^:
*
^inft*' b,
^rrt^o fk,
^r ^ft
b. (<>^)
73[\
hd, o^:
^:
hm^r, Trf^T?!'?^ bfk, ^rfJT^T^ ifTf^T^ bfkr^ the varga is here marked by ^^ in hbfk, not in m^d.
'^rg'T^^
is
m^r, >^
^^:
^rrfi h,
'^
^rrffo
d. >^
"^jgt
cp.
The end of
The Sarvanukramanl
^ 73*
hymns
as rajna stutih
x. 173.
Egvidhana
iv. 22. 4.
16. 74.
Deities of
BV.
z.
175-181.
Arbudi* saw the next (hymn) 'Forth you' (pra vah: as (in) praise of the Pressing Stones. Now that which follows this (x. 1 76) is addressed to Agni there the stanza 'Forth the sons' (pra sunavah: x. 176. i) is addressed to the Rbhus.
x. 175)
:
r^r*r^
:
r.
b,
o^t
k,
o^:
r^.
"il^S^
.
.
hm^r,
^ H
fk, ojfilXJir b.
SarvanukramaijI
pra vah
II.
S S
RV.
X.
177-]
BRHADDEVATA
viii.
75
[314
the seer Patamga sang the hymn which follows, 'The Bird' (patamgam: x. 177); some regard this as addressed to Surya, while others (think that it is) destructive of sorcery
75.
Now
(mdydhheda ^).
fk. cf^TR^
hm^r, '^^liK
h,
iiH\M\
;
fk.
to describe this
hymn
cp.
Egvidhana
In (this hymn) destructive of sorcer}^ Saunaka says that in the second (stanza x. 177. 2) is praised Vac, the goddess who cherishes in her heart * the speech which is well known (viditdm)^.
76.
:
iTRn^
f%Hf^
m^fkr,
b,
^ ^?mT
f,
^TRTT^"
f.
h.
-'^'TtTI
M\M\ f^t^Tlt
x. 177.
m^bf,
r.
This ^loka
is
found in
.
and
only.
RV.
dyotamdnam.
:
EV.
i.
164. 45
tani
Forthwith this (tyam u su: x. 1 78), which has Tarksya for its deity, they regard as a charm for good luck Up (ut x. 1 79) are two (hymns) addressed (svastyayana) *. to Indra (179, 180), while that which follows, 'Both extension'
77.
' ' *
' :
The hymn
(prathas ca
x. 181), is
B MSS.
hd,
is
hymn
^f^ m\ ^^^
tyam u f
iti
^f^d*^
b,
b,
'^^ r. %g^
no
particle in fk.
Bgvidhana
iv. 23. 2
svastyayanam,
78.
In
it
the
first
declared their
own
and how
the Brhat
^^^hm^r, '^^b,
'*M<^d:
in
fk,
o^^TO^fk.
^B^^I^R;
b.
cTTraT hrb,
is
<T^^
fk.
^^^T^lSr:
hdr,
The end
of the varga
hdm^.
315]
*
That
is,
viii.
81
[-RV.
x.
183
Dhatr, Savitr, Visnu, mentioned in the third pada of each of the three
stanzas of this hymn, as the source from which others (Vasistha, Bharadvaja) derived
17.
Deities of
BV.
z.
182-184.
is
79.
implied.
Now
is
in
the
hymn
br,
'Brhaspati' {hrhaspatih:
x. 182)
Brhaspati
praised.
W^
5r^J7t
before in
hd,
W^l m\ ^P^
m\ (qi^^)TR
B MSS.:
f^
r^r*r^.
^^rTT (^T^:)
Instead of
fk.
^^tJ^T^
hrbfk,
^TR"
79**^,
m^bfkr^ have
line
* Cp.
EV.
z. 181.
a suryad abharan
gharmam
etc.
80.
Some
mi
b.
f^:
hm^r,
%t^^
^^
:
80"^
is
omitted in
fkr''.
hymn
atha
* 80"
= Arsanukramanl x. 95'
by
their
characteristics {lingo)
that
*,
is,
the
first (stanza)
the
man
desiring a son
r.
then
'^ ^f^nTI
bf,
f^J'X^
ff
^^m:
*
hdr.
v^w[
^Rra
b,
imirnrr^
^swr:
f.This
Hotr
s'loka is
omitted in r^r*r^.
The
cp.
respective deities for the three stanzas are the Yajamana, his wife,
:
and the
Sarvanukramani
anvrcam yajamdnapatnlhotrdsisah.
'
RV.
X.
184-]
BEHADDEVATA
woman
viii.
82
hymn which
[316
Now
the
(begins)
'Visnu' (visnuh:
All-gods 8-.
x. 184)
o^ ^:
TT^^
*
Iidm^r^,
o^^)^:
r,
"^^cg^:
bfk.
fr^r
hm^r,
^l^^
bfk.
The Sarvanukramani
describes this
hymn
as lihgoMadaivata.
with a view to his wife's Now the following (hymn) is O Nejamesa (obtaining) offspring {ifiejamesa) ^. It is stated to be optionally (applicable vd) ^ with
83. In it the seer utters prayers
^.
*
:
a view to
offspring.
T^thm^rb, 11^
b.^^+mff r.
b, 'H^lsfR."*!
'pW TT
fk.
all
!f!^-4|f!
^t^^l^
f,
in
The end
of the varga
is
here marked by
^^
in bk,
by
^^
after 83**
in
not at
hdm^.
indicating the end of vargas 17, 18, 19 have got shifted, but
* Cp. Sarvanukramani: garhharthaith.
come
before
EV.
x.
with Aufrecht's
xxiii.
Between
yenedam and
the Kashmir collection has one of two stanzas beginning ydsam udhas
KV.
x. 170.
is
am
Perhaps
it
may be
e.g.
ceremonially
with five others, in the ritual during pregnancy, by the Grhya Siitras
cp. Stenzler, pp. 35-37.
p. xxiii.
AGS.
i.
14. 3
This khila
is
also
mentioned in Rgvidhana
iv. 23.
3; cp. Meyer,
It
is
translated
by Winternitz,
18.
84.
The
khila
'
Nejamesa.'
Deities of
for
BV.
x.
185-188.
offspring
(wife) of (shall
mine longing
be)
male'^^
with
half
of
the
whole
(first)
of prayer ^
"^f^ bm^,
^^
r,
fk. yiqimii^l
m*r, 4-iq>l*<N
^d^TRI fk.^RT'^
in
b,
^l
k,
^^??^ m\ ^JS^T^ ^ r.?r?^r7T?lfkm^r^r*r. ^EI^JT?i:b, ^^t^ltrt ff all MSS. and r.^OjfT m\ TQlft r, ^f[ b, ^
?n^7Ti: r.^^Ilfil^
f,
^Wt
^^
r^.
317]
viii.
86
[-RV.
r.
x.
185
the
^g
hd
1^
^%^
s'loka
b.
Jl^
all
MSS. and
m^
is
is
MS.
obviously
The
confidence in
is
my
restoration.
firstly,
partly
due to five syllables (sarvargardhena) of the fourth pada having been by mistake copied
into the second.
The meaning
connexion
*
:
me
&c.)
may
^ That
in
is,
Mathara,
whose view, in
Baskala
school,
is
is
stated
the
next sloka.
is
the incomplete
is
first
one pada
meant;
is
hymn
is
meant
p. 49,
if
more than
9.
one pada
note to
Mathara
is
that in the
name
e's
is
while the Baskalas (say) that in the verb (ddadhe)^ the two
sense of)
au
(dv-i)^,
b. -snfii m^f, ?rrf% k, ^TrfrT b. ^TraTt r, ^T^: m^bfk. ^|*^T^ m^bfkr^ ^m^^M" r. ^T^^m h, <H^H|r, < IMl*?! |t^f, 4I<^HI k, ^IcM^ T m\ ^|4j4^(\fc! b, JT^T^RfrfTt^ 5nrRnfrfTt^ k, wN^ft^ r,
o^jqi*^ m^kr, <eM*q|iT
in
f.
That
is,
this sloka
containing
the
second stanza
yatheyam prthivl
its
For, according
that
is,
ddadh-e,
i. sing.,
and ddadh-e
3. sing.,
the latter form can be perfect only, not present, where we should have ddhat-te,
That
is,
ddadh-e
is
here^ddadh-au.
This
86.
(begins)
'The great
(aid) of
the three' {mahi trlndm: x. 185) they regard as praise of the Now in very few^ other Adityas, Varuna^, Aryaman, Mitra.
%^^b, ^rSrf'TfTf^^"
fk.
(T^ g
b,
^RfTf^ fk.
hm^rk,
86^*' is
omitted in ^^r*r^
RV.
X.
185-]
BRHADDEVATA
viii.
87
is
[318
mentioned in
RV. X. 185; and this identical pada {varunaryamamitrdndm) has occurred twice before:
iii.
108" and
v. 50".
'
is
line.
gods only praised. This hymn, according to sacred authority (srutam), is intended for prosperity (Sdntyartham) and is also purifying.
87. except in this, are these three
It
is
of travellers * (ydtdm).
^yn:
b,
m\
f,
^
:
hbfk,
THTTr.% Wi:hdm\f^rg<W:br,
f^iJcIJlfk.
m^Rlft
is
<||d*ifM
*
trRTRt^ m^kr.
is
by the words
Cp.
Rgvidhana
23. 3
'stv
iti
svastyayane japet.
EV.
viii.
83. 6
This
hymn
described
as svastyayanam in the
Sarvannkramani
also.
88. (Then)
(vdtah
But
in
Ula praised his father Vata^ (in) 'May Vata' The next (hymn) is addressed to Agni (x. 187). the ten books (of the Rg-veda) the (hymn which begins)
x. 186).
'Forth' (pra:
to Jatavedas
^.
x. 188)
is
is)
clearly addressed
Tm
7!P^
at the
T^,
^T^TRJ^
b,
^nnftS
f.
hm^rfk, 'q
all in
b.
^H^f^
hdm^r, ^TOis
^The
marked
b'loka in bf,
not at
hdm^k.
preceding varga.
* Cp. above, 71. * Because Jatavedas
is
the only
this
hymn
is
19.
The
is
khila
'
Saiujnanain.'
89.
Whatever elsewhere
is
spoken
x.
of
as
addressed
to
to
Jatavedas a
herself (in
<>
(really)
addressed to Agni.
189),
As
the
hymn
of
Sarparajni
sang
<^l^^' hdm^r'bfkr^,
i.
o^
i.
c^l^i^H^r.
^ ^ Am\ ^ ^^R.
Besides
x. 189,
i.
B.
* In
67 Jatavedas
is
2.
319]
viii.
93
[-RV.
x.
190
be the deity).
some declare Surya the deity in it Mudgala, Sakapuni, and the teacher Sakatayana,
hm^rfk, ^Uh'I.
b.
sufficient, in the present case, to decide against the prevailing reading of the
MSS.
'^
^^: m^rbfk, H r4
- l
hd.
in^llZFR:
(x.
1
hdm^r^bkr^,
"^^^:
r.
following
hymn
90) ^
^ifr^rRT^:
hm^r,
:
^^^T^i^m^:
aghamarsano
;
b,
^<^^i^^^:
f.
* Cp. SarvSnukramani
bhdvavrttam.
lines
With reference
to this
92. to
which
8-.
no
superior
exists
either
is
for
prosperity or
purification
As the
"^WT
horse sacrifice
^WT
f,
^!I^ hdbk,
:
7f;Wl
r.
92''^,
rhS".
92"
Egvidhana
iv. 23.
and 93"
being there
BD.
vol.
i,
p. 147.
93. SO the sin-effacing (agha-marsana) prayer (brahma) removes every infirmity. As to (iti) the (hymns) which follow it (x. 190), that which (comes) next (beginning) 'Unanimity' {samjndnam) ^ is (in) praise of knowledge.
"d<l0rif?I h. (\f5!fd
r,
f.
d,
r^r*r.
WR
is
-^Hlfd
fk,
(!^T^^
hbfk
b,
TT^^f^ m\
b,
d<l{)Pi
HH<J*d^:
^^t^[^ TO^:
of the varga
marked by ^Q.
in
is
the
first
khila
in
It
is
It is separated
x.
stanza, anthavantam,
'
RV.
X.
191]
BRHADDEVATA
Two
kMlas.
IIV. z. 191.
viii.
94
stanzas.
[320
20.
94.
Mahanamni
*
Now
Of the
*.
'
handless fiends
(nairhastyam),
is
destructive of rivals
Together, together,
indeed'
(sam-sam it: x. 191. i) and 'Forth, of sacrifices' (praadhvardndm) ^ are traditionally held to be two (stanzas)
addressed to Agni*'.
'^^
r r r
k,
^ TRTf^T^
m^f,
%^T^
'^^ ^ g V^ % hdm^r,
r^r*r^
k.
<j4
^^ ^
|^^ I%%
b,
hd,
"^ ^
f.
cm^MI*%%
^
is
b,
'qgr^ (%f^sni)
hdm^frb,
^T
It
after
samjndnam.
Anukramani: nairhastyam; tfcarnj nirhastyah {nirahastya MS.); sapatnaghnam senddaranam; dnustubham brhatimadhyam. 1 assume that caturtham means it is the fourth, counting
from
191.
X.
1
190:
(i)
it,
EV.
in
x.
{sam-sam
it
it) is
hymn
of which
it is
the
first
stanza,
80 that
may
The order
which
sam-
(i)
(3)
sam
it,
(4) sarnjnanam.
This khila of seven stanzas, beginning prddhvardndm pate vaso, follows nairhastyam and
is
The
is
;
last
stanza
is
samjndnam
{tac
cham
at the
Agneyyau must be Prolegomena, p. 495. the right reading, as from the above statement of the khila Anukramani and from that
cp. Oldenberg,
of the Sarvanukramani on
EV.
x. 191
95.
Now
b,
'
Indra, Agni,
ilm^
*
^^TR
hm^r, ^^fft^
"^RTTt^^
95
is
wanting in r^r*r^.
The
irregularity of declension in
prathamasydm
is
tftiyasyam.
96.
(and)
The third and the last two (3, 4, 5) express prayers. Indra Puan are praised in the second stanza of (the hymn)
*.
destructive of rivals
321]
is,
viii.
99
[RV.x.191
96*"*
^lRml i fi(^4fn1
wanting in r^r*r'.
* That
and 97 are
of nairhasfyam
cp. 94.
These two
deities are
97.
And
benedictions are pronounced to be (addressed) to the Gods. They regard 'Together, together' (sam-sam: x. 191) and 'Unanimity* (samjndnam) to be the best (charm for) conciliation \
Wf^M
seer in
^ In
f,
b,
^^^^^
The name
Samvanana.
of the reputed
Arsanukramam
Egvidhana
samjtlanam as sandhikaram.
The Mahanamni stanzas are mystical {guhya) and they are addressed to Indra whosoever repeats (them) obtains a day of Brahma which lasts for a thousand years \
98.
:
^TfTTR^
bf,
f.
^^
hdr,
^ ff ^T^:
ajin
bdk.l^-sa^cl
r^r*r^
?rr^TTR^
^^
f.
*I^HMM
fK^ h.
h,
Jf^JT^m'r,
aj^
f.
T^^Hd^
"^S^ T ^dl^
r^
W[ f
m^
^%^
Sadgurusisya,
who
(p. 169, sloka 9) quotes nearly the whole line, has '^Tf^T^.
b,
y<li|lQ
is
f,
^twr% kr^.
^0
In m^ this
here marked by
in bfk,
by ^0 in
m^d.
viii.
* Cp. Bhagavadglta
17
Manu
i.
21.
Mahanamni
ritualists
stanzas
99.
The
(ydjniJca)
hymn
(sukta)
has
The
deities
^.
which appear in
It has, as is well
{suktabhaj)
deities
hymn
II.
T t
Gonclusion]
BRHADDEVATA
m^b,
viii.
loo
[322
f^T^W
^**INI
7!f^m^b,crf%^fr2.
fkr^,
tr^T^^
^:
f,
r^
* According to this
EV.
i.
dr^yate;
''99
iv.
143
stutau yasyeha
100.
Now one
in a
should
know
that the
is
the
appears
Brahmana^.
;
(applied to them)
hymn
(sukta) is (used)
tion of
hymn
y
to the Praisas
^.
\v(\4^ b,lr^^^^ m^f.'qr^^^kr^. f^^ncl^mSf^^ bfkrl fH m^bfkrl mW% b, WTWW fkr^, ^f^fm m^.^^\{\ t%f^ m^b, ^|lii^) ^f^ fkrl 't Ml^l fkr^ liMMI^ ni\ "^^fTf b.
i
These stanzas
collection.
Kashmir
They begin
vidd
dada :
They
Egvidhana,
iv.
Samhita. Cp. Oldenberg, Prolegomena, p. 509 f. makdn dtmdnam niramimtta, tasmdn mahdndmnyah
AB.
v. 7. 2
indro vd etdbhir
"
cp. also
KB.
xxiii. 2.
That
is,
hymns which
is
at the
midday
libation
have
the Nivid inserted in the middle, or at the third libation before the last verse of the
S'astra.
to
ludra-Varuna
vi. 25. 7)
That
see above,
ii.
152, 154.
101.
these
hymn, as well and ^ are separated by padas ^, as the Aita^a (pralapa) and the verses technically called Devanitha, &c. for in the Kuntapa (section)
only) single parts of (what
technically called) a
Kuntapa
(Jcuntyd)^
all
hymn
\
^.
b. jm: m\ ^iKfJl b, ^iSflj: fkr^.f^nTP^TT: b, Um*i\: f^nrror: k, U^m r^, f^mfm: m^.^i^?nfr m\ ^Ej^Trat fkr^, Ji^ b. ^n^niMlf^fiUT fkr^, ^^Ttf^rrt^TOT m\ ^|^||f^li|TII b. ^WH^ b, ^tfj^ fk, W^nf^ r^, giWf^ m\ Ji^ f| ^7(B?^^ b, Tpjl ^Tfi?^: fkr^, U^P|WJl. m^
^*^^l
f,
m^kr^, ^^i^
m
:
323]
*
That
is
viii.
103
[Conclusion
the Nivids in the Nivid-sQktas and the Praisas in the praisikam suktam.
The word
Kunlapa
huntyd, which
section.'
The
latter is defined as a
hymn
vi. 33. I
ASS.
viii. 3.
12, 13).
He
32. 3-25.
ff.
section (AV. xx. 127-136) cp. Bloomfield, SBE., vol. xlu, pp.
688
"
(vi.
33. 14,
(vi.
after each.
As the MSS.
all
separated
'
(see
St.
Petersburg
vi-sastdh,
Dictionary
under
Vsas),
AB.
19.
8;
trir
^ In the
Kuntapa
and
hymn Sayana
ASS.
viii. 3.
Aitas'a piulapa
vi.
(which he
cp. 6
states to consist of
comm. on AB.
33. i
14)
states to
consist of
ASS.
viii, 3.
25) in his
commentary on AB.
vi.
34. i.
This
hymn
102.
Now
the
first
and the
fifth to
Pusan.
^rmt g hm^r, -^Km Wlrl fbk. ^TrtJ^TM^: hm^r, <|fM^<1d*< bfkrl ^l^*<^^^U*i hdr,*^^ %rb,f^^^!J^| %^fk,f^^rT%^ %^ rl X^T^ %^ g rc^^Tl hdm\ xfNf t^^ ^W^^ r, lf|^ %^m: ^HTl ^,
%^
^fNf %^tt:
tt^ fr^
x^^jf
^^rt: ^t?^ k.
fill
up
the recita-
Mahanamni
stanzas.
(xxiii. 2),
there
etdni
pancapaddni
purtsam
five
:
iasyante.
On
13
AS'S.
vii.
12
Latyayana
&c.
To Agni belong the Prayajas and the Anuyajas, the Praisas and the oblations. Now whatever may be the divinity of the oblations, must also be the divinity of the Praisas.
103.
Conclusion]
BBHADDEVATA
hdr,
Tjirr
viii.
104
TJ^
[324
^(m
%^
^^
b,
^^ ^ ^
is
fk,
^^
m\
in
ff%^
^rnt.hm*r,
^ % m^, ^ ^
fact that
r.
The end
of the varga
here marked by
^^
is
22.
The deities of the Nivids and of the Nigadas ^ (can be ascertained) by their respective characteristic names ^ and those stanzas are recited with a Nigada which are (thus employed)
104.
;
f^R^
k,
<^|Uj
f,
cft^Hl
b.
is,
^ That
105.
to Brhaspati the
Brhatis *.
^N^:
*
On
this
s'lokas
the deities of metres in Katyayana's SarvanukramanI of the White Yajur-veda (Weber's ed. p. Iv): gayatryd
agni/i,
usnihali savita,
Cp.
BD.
vol.
i,
p. 153.
106.
entirely
The Pahktis and the Tristubhs, one should know, belong to Indra*; and all Jagatis^ whatsoever belong to the
"^^^
'^;^^
All-gods.
"^731^ hr, "^31^
* According to the
d,
f,
k,
li^^ b.
m^ hm^r, ^^
to
fk, '^l:^ b.
107. The Virajes belong to Mitra, the Svarajes to Varuna*. The Nicrts are declared to be Indra's, and the Bhurijes are
traditionally held to be
Vayu's^;
325]
r,
viii.
[Conclusion
^?:T^br, M<Mlfk,
fji^fii:
tJ^<^rd'^fd: fk.
bfkr.
hdm\fiIffT:
b,^[^^-
107*"^ is
omitted in r^r*r^
No
108. or these
may
(both) have
Vayu
But
is
all
here marked by
*
108*=
singular.
122**.
The end
of the varga
nicrt
* That
is,
each of these
would belong
to
) is
and m^
it
only.
It
A.
,
I have placed
here because
as
;
infer
from the silence of the VS. Anukramani about both, that the two
If the alternative in 108''
thus connected.
to 107**
it
would
probably have been mentioned in the VS. Anukramani, which makes the same statement
BD.
in 107''
atichandasafi
23.
The Svaras.
But formulas consisting of vaiious metres {vichandas) belong to Vayu. As for those which are measured by padas, all Dvipadas are sacred to Purusa, Ekapadas are traditionally held to be sacred to Brahma ^.
109.
1^^
m^
W^
bfkr^.
WTfZT
bfkr^.
lop**^
is
found in
A and
only.
* Cp.
VS. Anukramani
all
chants (sdman)
f^
hm^r,
* Cp.
^R^T^^ hm^r, ^W^ ^^ fk, ^RRf^ b. ^\V(i^ hm^r, ^\Vii\\ fk, c^ b. H\mU m^fkr, ^^^\f^ hd, *{\M[{i\ b.
bfk.
VS. Anukramani
^ Cp. ibid.
brahmanani ca.
'
Conclusion]
BRHADDEVATA
call
viii.
in
'
[326
111.
'
The
'Vasat'
is
sound him' (himkdra) ^ (The Agur formula) We who sacrifice (i/e yajdmahe) ^ is a form of the thunderbolt ^ which is preceded by speech. The call Svaha has Agni as its deity.
' '
?^
*
at
hdm^r, tH?
b,
^ TRPg^
fk.
hm^r,
^^^ blk.
"f^^:
vol.
ii,
hdbr,
Himkdra
is
iii.
23. 4.
28. 5
dgur
vajrdhi.
112.
oblation (svadhd).
The
{krustci)
first
b,
tone (svara)
is
to be recognized as in
the head
the
^^
TRHfT bkd.
hm^r,
^^
tl^
fkr^.
tfT^Rj: hm^rb,
dH^K
f.
W^:
47.
hm*fr,
viii.
113.
be (regarded as) in the tip of the nose, the low (tone) is stated to belong to the chest <^; one pronounces the Atisvara
as formed
(tone).
o^f^:
fk.
f k.
is
<^(^: fk.
^Tfm.
varga
i?'^^i^T!I^g7!W: hdr.
^
f.
o;f^
^^
g
^^
<!
hm^br, '^t#|
*^*U^**i**i. rn\
M^^^m^H^ h, M^d^^mf^%: B.
HSl^ffi hm^r,
The end
of the
here marked by
^^
in
m^, after
15"
is
all in
hd.
man-
24.
114.
men
in
all
beasts in the
second, Gandharvas
and
327]
viii.
119
k,
[Conclusion
^
fk,
hm^rb,
m^
omitted in
tnr^: hdm*r^bfkr^ ^^r: iig^: -jTsm: ^T'l^. i^wrf^^ffrtW'T: r. before come slokas 113 in bfkr^. following two (114-116) This and the
r.
employ the fourth; and Asuras employ the low tone (mandra).
r^r^r".
?T^
b,
T{^
fk,
^1^1
hm'r.
116.
or
is
is
moves
stationary.
The
head,
is
(hrusta) tone,
'*lfd<$<
r.
^T^ hmHfk.^IC^
(and)
%'^\<^ \
%^^
hr.
117.
The
first
palate
peculiar
The second
is
con-
^ r^x^v\-^^t^
r.
^*4lf^d:
hdm^r^fki^
^^^^*Hfld:
^^'^Sif^d'^ ^:
here,
;
118.
which has
its
location in the
ears, is sacred to
is
Vayu.
^ilff hdb, ^rSt fk,
is
Wt^^hm^rbfk, ^SRT^^r^rS^
^^
in
b,
r.
W^hm^r,
in
here marked by
^8
bfk, not
hdm^.
25.
Deities of the tones (concluded). Deities of the Frastava, Udgitha, Upadrava, Pratihara, Nidhana.
119.
But the
fifth
tone,
which
is
related to
the eyes,
is
as its divinity.
is
Conclusion]
BRHADDEVATl
^T^: m\
viii.
120
^^^^c^dt hd,
[328
^T^:
bfkr.
hdr,
is
^^
is
b,
117"^
omitted in r^r*i^
^^
:
'^^
f,
^^ k.
^i,m
hdm^r,
b,
^^m
^\
^i\l
fk.
formed with the protraction of the low (tone) is called Atisvarya it is to be known as sacred to Mitra-Varuna. It is located^ in the position of the low (tone).
120.
P(^^
f,
^ifTT-
^rl g^ Ryi4 5^ tTI^T^ ^^t Vd^lM b.^ t^R^T^ hm^fr, ^ ^ "^ N^iuH m %^^^ b.^T^^rpw^rrtfcT: ^^rS^ ^i^^iT'reinf^ ^z
hdm^r^ lI^WTf^
*
HHl^
bfk.
the same sense as samdSritah in 117
much
and 118
121. These have here been stated to be the gods of the seven
But (the gods) of the other three * are the three Lords of the World h.
tones.
Saman
^ *<M<IUii hm^rbfk,
l
ff7{
^Ujm
t^t^v^.T^
^3Wt:
*
^t^ ^^m:
That
is,
i.
Tfrf^t
is,
hdm^rbfk,
r^rS^
Tbat
the three forms of
Agni, spoken of in
is
The Prastava in the Samans has Vac as its deity, or sacred to Agni the Udgitha and the Upadrava are sacred
122.
;
to Indra, or they
c|
[
JJ<i5Hc|^<4
hm^r,
TRTR:
r,
"R^R:
^ ^sO^HMsi'^N'^l
f.
^RT^I
f.
hd (<>^<>
d),
^sO'^IMs^^ll^'^
f.
^sH^lMs^^RSn m\ ^Tt^t^^TT
fk.
^^
b,
^^sW^^TT^^ft
is
TT *(I*J^I^ hdm^r,4lJl^^|^b,'^^q^qf)
perhaps
.
^ini TT
the Response (pratihdra) should be (regarded as) sacred to Surya, the Finale (nidhana) to the All-gods, by pro123.
Now
nouncing them with the sound him and with the sacred syllable Om (pranava) at the beginning k
' '
in fk.
f^rvf hm^r, f*|<|4i fk, tRT b. ^t^TT?^ hm^r, The end of the varga is here marked by ^M in
eftt^<TJ(. b.
b,
123"'' is omitted
not in
hdm^
(nor in fk as
133*'* is wanting).
329]
viii.
126
[Conclusion
five parts all the
* In the
above forms,
included
see
om and him, (2) udgttha, AB. iii. 23. 4; Haug, vol. ii,
ity
op.
Sayana on AB.
1. c. :
iii.
23. 4:
* Cp. Sayana,
udgdtrd pathi-
evam iabdo
hirnkarah.
26.
hymns.
124.
Rg-veda) should
here consider the divinity of the individual and the collective formulas in (their) application to
3reraiTOTn hm^r,
hm^r, ^^nrr fI^%rT
f,
all rites.
124"*
is
cM<l<d*^idl*!i b.
omitted in fk.
b.
^e^dlf^^*^^^
^^m
TT^'^^^
k,
^^TTTT tTT^'^^lT
The Seven Seers , the Vasus, the Gods, the Atharvans, the Bhrgus, Soma, Stirya, and Surya*^, Pathya svasti, the Two Worlds for whom formulas are stated c, Kuhu, Gungu, Aditi, Dhenu, Aghnya
125.
fk,
^ ^^^ ^qi^ifM
i.
Irr:
b. ^^rtWt m^,
1
'Vej^
hdm^fk.
b,
br.
j^J^ hdfkr,
Jj^
With the names enumerated in this and the following three slokas (125-128) cp.
those contained in
125-129.
As
all
it,
have adopted
the
reading somasurydh,
is
= Soma
Sun and
Siirya (cp.
RV.
x. 85).
" I
name
rddasi
names
in
129
also
meant to be singular;
to be raudasi (v. I17),
(vi.
50. 5)
is
stated
in the
BD.
ii.
name
;
RV. being
distinctly
143.
126. Asuniti
and
Ila*,
these
r,
Anumati,
whom
<^.
^ft*r>fJ! Rdbl
hdm\ ^^tflfdR^
HfJ-HT^^^^T
k.
b,
T?^^'^ k, MJJJ*1I<HHI
^TWT b. fliy*iffl^^l
r,
f. TT ^rr^
II.
hdm^r'r^,
^ ^TRtf. TT ^H ^ ^:
UU
r,
Conclusion]
BRHADDEVATA
ii|<n:
viii.
127
[330
f. '?rf^fT:
by the same
hm^rb,
^%tt:
i.
^m ^
k,
^ifir^i
^dm
yd, is
f.
^ Cp.
128.
(130).
The
*
correction ha
supported
down
The meaning
of this enumera-
have formulas
addressed to them, and are found, with those that follow, in Vaisvadeva hymns.
Apam
napat,
Aryaman, Vatajuti^,
Ijaspati,
and
Rathaspati
Trf?m: hdm^fkr^, >qf?r^b,
b, oxifTT
I
^ft:
f,
qt7Rf: r^r^rS^.
^g^JRT ^^i^^igj:
r^r^r^,
^>^P^
^ T i^:
II
f,
^J^sPSfT
f,
T'Rr: hdm^r^.
o^ ^ Tfn^
*
o^
^^n^ ^ T
'it^: k,
g\i;^
ifvsi: t\
^v;^ ^^:
^^TTfl^pT^ hdm^r,
4ldM*^b,
r,
'^ ^ d*l^^^
^ This
k.
>Mfdiyi(X|
hdm^r^r^, <Tlf?r%^
That
is,
Agohya, the form nagohya being used probably to avoid coalescence with
in
sudhanva.
Nirukta
xi. 16.
it
no deity of
this
name anywhere;
may
stand for
name
of an Aditya in
BD.
iv.
128. the Rbhus, Parjanya, Mountains, and the Females {gndh) Daksa, Bhaga, the Wives of the Gods, the Regions (diSah) the
; ;
all
(these)
hymns addressed
to the All-gods
r,
*.
^f^
^TT^
^J ^IN^
^(^ r^r*r^
I have
;
omitted '(|(^7T
ii^
makes the
line
it
^cmfiTir^Ul^
k.
^^PTof^t f^fd*
tr,
^ q^
Besides,
^cfMf^^
fi^i^
is
m\
^<)1|cM)
f<ld^
^^
b,
^^tRi^t
f|[t?I
f,
The end
of the varga
here marked by
in bfk, not in
hdm*.
^ Cp. above,
ii.
hymns.
27
129.
Remarks aboat
deities
deities
which own hymns and own oblations have (thus) been stated in succession, in both cases together with (those which occur in) incidental mention. Whether (this) be
The
331]
viii.
132
[Conclusion
so in both
ways*
or in the other
is
directly
known
(pratyaJcsa) to
not a seer
^.
^rgwTnn hm^,
iH-jiflii-rtr b,
^"^ hm^r,
*
vii.
'Vi^%
bfk.
?T5pR^hm\ ^
is,
wgirNrf fk.
-s^m hm^
JT^
r,
-irnqr
r.
b,
051^
fk.
d,
bfk, J{^:
That
;
is,
whether the gods here indexed own both hymns and oblations. Cp. Nirukta
* That
13
X. 42.
That
is,
knowledge
on sacred
tradition.
130. These deities are altogether to be adored with concentration, assiduity, self-control, intelligence,
and by injunctions (to others). He who knows the stanzas (of the E,g-veda) knows the gods. A He who knows the sacrificial formulas {yajus) knows the sacrifices. He who knows the chants {sdman) knows the truth
(tattva).
1%^: ^T ^
m\
'm<fl'<n
r.
^^nro
in
r'r*r.
^ ^'ft
^IJJJijft^ hrbfk,
^fy^WT^
r.
^V
^^
fk,
MH^M\ hdm\
130
is
The words ^^
^ %^
f,
and by a space
not found
hdm^r
only.
131. Of him who knowing the deities of the formulas ^ at any time employs a rite, the deities taste the oblation, but not that of him who is ignorant of (those) deities \
^pj%
hm^r,
^J^^
b, ^pZlTt fk.
^^RTRT^
r,
A, <T"^
bfkr^.
^Cp.
^f^T"
mantrandm drseyachandodaivatavit.
VS. AnukramanI,
loc. cit.:
For an oblation assigned (pradista) without correct knowledge a divinity would not desire (iheta). Therefore one should oj0fer an oblation (only) after carefully committing (samnyasya) the deity to mind ^.
132.
ff^I^
ff hd,
ft^^ ^ m\ ff^-
Conclusion]
BRHADDEVATA
^ ^im \ ^^:
viii.
133
[332
%iT
fk.
^^^
f.
T^t^ ^X?^
b.
I have conjecturally placed ^"O here as the end of the varga, because that figure
after 85,
bfk comes
* Cp.
VS. AnukramanT,
28.
deities.
133.
8'
He who knowing
like
such a
^TRm^nrf^ m^bfk, also h (but corrected on margin to ^), 'M*ll<T d, |^<i r^r*r. of^^f^: hm^r, <f^n^f%: b, of^Tif^: fk, of%^: 8. ^ inref^ r, H
THRrf^:
(w'),
bfk,
^^^ra^fir hdm^^^
r,
oTlit^
*
r^r^r', oiftsiT^
hm^s
This sloka
is,
is
^ That
by the gods
cp.
VS. AnukramanT,
svadhydyam apt yo
'dhtte
mantra-
daivatajilah, so
A
ing
and
in offering
a necessity
the
^
hd,
seer,
^.
iifM^*^
7l?T5WT^
r,
and the
following four s'lokas (134-138) are found in * Cp. the adaptation of 135" phalatn ucyate.
Am^
only.
in Sadgurusisya, p. 166
rsichandodaivafadi vijHdnam
i.
135.
As
and the
and the
like,
it
it,
the faculty of
here established
(vihitd).
mr^^^\^f{ir^
* 135"
is
rs,
m\
quoted by Sadgurusisya,
333]
viii
140
[Conclusion
136.
He who
without
seer,
divinity,
^^f^
p.
^f^
in
m^r.
^^TiK^eJ^
r,
^TT^'R^^^hd.
" This sloka is
quoted by Sadgurus'isya,
57 (bottom), and
by Sayana in
his
introduction,
i
:
M. M.,
RV.^
vol.
i,
p. 23 (middle).
papiyan bhavati;
of wealth, resorted
(iti)
with metres to the deities it is for this reason great seers mention metre in the middle.
^ This s'loka
that the
it
has
138.
Now
one should
first
and then the deity of the formulas in regard to the this order {evam), so says a sacred text.
139. Distinguishing the Self in his self as
the receptacle*
(ddhdra) and at the same time not the receptacle (of all things), one who knows the divinities should recite (the formulas) having an eye to both the euphonic combination (samdhi) (and) the
stanzas (themselves).
^TTOTt
d.
^ir?n?
TT ^RTTrg
r.
ar^
fk.
^^ bfk.^f>:n^hmir, irf^
m\ ^^r^ " %?t>
kartaram apt
f.
f%f^^n
hm^rfk, f^f^IT<
b.
'>Wf^ hm^rb,
t^W
'
S^
^ Cp. Vedantasara, i:
Bhagavadglta
iv.
13:
tasya
mam
140.
Conclusion]
infinite,
BRHADDEVATA
all,
viii.
140
is
[334
and
is
not, both
^^^
lir^
b.
f,
^^^
Wr! b.
The
pada
is
repeated in hdbfk.
The end
of the varga
is
here marked by
^C
in
m^bfk, not
in hd.
Books
for the
Literatures, Religions,
and Antiquities.
PUBLISHED BY
BOSTON,
Messrs.
NEW
Supplement
The
to
Roots, Verb-forms, and primary Derivatives of the Sanskrit LanSupplement to his Sanskrit Grammar, by WiLLlAM DwiGHT guage. Whitney. 1885. 8vo. xiv + 250 pages. Paper: Mailing price $2.00.
The
given,
makes
fact that the roots are briefly and clearly defined, and the forms this work useful even in the early stages of Sanskrit study.
conveniently
A Sanskrit-English
cons.
Dictionary.
St.
By Carl Cappeller, Professor at the University Royal 8vo. Cloth, viii + 672 pages. By mail, $6.25.
Notes. By Charles ROCKFor use Professor of Sanskrit in Harvard University. Royal 8vo. Complete : Text, in colleges and for private study. Notes, and Vocabulary, xxiv + 405 pages. Cloth Mailing price, $2.00. Text alone, for use in examinations, 106 pages. Cloth: Mailing price, 85 cents. Notes alone, viii+ 109 pages. Cloth Mailing price, 85 cents.
WELL Lanman,
This Reader is constructed with special reference to the needs of those who have to without a teacher. The text is in Oriental characters. The selections are from the Maha-bharata, Hitopadega, Katha-sarit-sagara, Laws of Manu, the Rigveda, the Brahmanas, and the Sutras. The Sanskrit words of the Notes and Vocabulary are in English letters. The Notes render ample assistance in the interpretation of difficult passages.
use
it
Charles
Prepared by of Nala and Hitopade9a in English Letters. R. Lanman. Royal 8vo. Paper, vi + 44 pages. Mailing
first
30 cents.
forty-four pages of
in
Kaegis Rigveda.
the oldest literature of the Indians. By Adolf Kaegi, Professor in the University of ZUrich. Authorized translation [from the German], with additions to the notes, by Robert Arrowsmith, Ph.D. 1886. 8vo. Cloth. viii+ 198 pages. Mailing price, $1.65.
The Rigveda
Hopkins, Professor
xvi
1895.
i2mo.
Cloth,
+ 612
pages.
This is the first of Professor Morris Jastrow's Series of Handbooks on the History of The book gives an account of the religions of India in the chronological Religions. order of their development. Extracts are given from Vedic, Brahmanic, Jain, Buddhistic, and later sectarian literatures.
Sanskrit. By A. V. WILLIAMS Jackson, Professor of Indo-Iranian Languages in Columbia University, New York City. Part I Phonology, Inflection, Word-Formation. With an introduction on the Avesta. 1892. 8vo. Cloth, xlviii + 273
pages.
The introduction gives a lucid account of the Avesta and of Avestan studies, of the In the treatment contents and character of the Avesta, of the religion of Zoroaster, etc. of the language, constant reference is made to the Sanskrit and to Whitney's grammar.
Easier texts, notes, and vocabulary. By viii+112 pages. ^^o. Cloth, 1893.
and
The
the text
is
selections include passages from Yasna, Visparad, Yashts, and Vendidad, based on Geldner's edition. The book is intended for beginners.
Harvard Oriental
Series.
of Harvard
Volume L The
Jataka-mala or Bodhisattvavadana-mala, by Arya9ura edited by Dr. Hendrik Kern, Professor in the University of Leiden, Netherlands. 1891, Royal 8vo. Cloth, xiv + 354 pages.
:
This is the editio princeps of a collection of Buddhist stories in Sanskrit. The text printed in Nagari characters. An English translation of this work, by Professor Speyer, has been published in Professor Max Miiller's Sacred Books of the Buddhists, London, Henry Frowde, 1895.
is
The
3 florins
price of
Volume
is
fifty
=6 marks
cents ($1.50) = 6 shillings and 2 pence and 70 centimes = 5 kroner and 55 6re =
Volume H. The
Samkhya-pravacana-bhasya or Commentary on the exposition of the Sankhya philosophy, by Vijfianabhiksu edited by Richard Garbe, Professor in the University of Tubingen. 1895. Royal 8vo. Cloth. xiv+ 196 pages.
:
:
This volume contains the original Sanskrit text of the Sankhya Aphorisms and of
Vij liana's
Commentary,
all
printed in
Roman
letters.
A German
translation of the
whole work was published by Professor Garbe in the Abhandlungen fiir die Kunde des Morgenlandes, vol. ix, Leipzig, Brockhaus, 1889. In spite of all the false assumptions and the errors of which Vijiianabhiksu is undoubtedly guilty, his Commentary ... is after all the one and only work which instructs us concerning many particulars of the doctrines of what is, in my estimation, the most significant system of philosophy that India has ^rodnced.' Editor's Pre/ace.
'
The
price of
Volume
II is the
same
as that of
Volume
I.
Volume
1896.
IH.
Buddhism
XX + 520
in Translations.
8vo.
pages.
This is a series of extracts from Pali writings, done into English, and so arranged as to give a general idea of Ceylonese Buddhism. The work consists of over a hundred selections, comprised in five chapters of about one hundred pages each. Of these, chapters ii, iii, and iv are on Buddhist doctrine, and concern themselves respectively
with the philosophical conceptions that underlie the Buddhist religious system, with the doctrine of Karma and rebirth, and with the scheme of salvation from misery. Chapter i gives the account of the previous existences of Gotama Buddha and of his life in the last existence up to the attainment of Buddhaship ; while the sections of chapter v are about Buddhist monastic life.
The
II
price of
Volume
III is
lire
one dollar and twenty cents ($1,20) =4 shillings and and 20 centimes=4 kroner and 44 ore=2 florins and
91 cents Netherlandish.
Volume
IV. Raja-9ekhara's Karpura-mafijarl, a drama by the Indian critically edited in the original poet Raja-9ekhara (about 900 A.D.) Prakrit, with a glossarial index and an essay on the life and writings of the poet, by Dr. Sten Konow, of the University of Christiania, Norway and translated into English with notes by Professor Lanman. Royal 8vo. Cloth, xxviii + 289 pages. 1901.
:
Here for the first time in the history of Indian philology we have the text of a Prakrit play presented to us in strictly correct Prakrit. Dr. Konow is a pupil of Professor Pischel of Berlin, whose Prakrit grammar has made his authority upon this subject of the very highest. The proofs have had the benefit of Professor Pischel's revision. The importance of the play is primarily linguistic rather than literary.
The
price of
Volume IV
is
the
same as
that of
Volume
I.
Volumes
and VI. The Brhad-Devata, attributed to ^aunaka, a of the deities and myths of the Rig- Veda critically edited in the original Sanskrit with an introduction and seven appendices, and translated into English with critical and illustrative notes, by ARTHUR A. Macdonell, Boden Professor of Sanskrit in the University of Oxford, and Fellow of Balliol College. 1904. Royal 8 vo. Cloth.
summary
:
Volume
VI
and
text
and appendices.
Volume
and
notes.
The
price of each
Volume
is
Volume
I.
VIII. Atharva-Veda Sarhhita, translated, with a and exegetical commentary, by WILLIAM DwiGHT Whitney, late Professor of Sanskrit in Yale University. Revised and brought nearer to completion and edited by CHARLES ROCKWELL Lanman, Professor of Sanskrit in Harvard University. 1904. Royal 8vo. Cloth.
pages.
This work includes, in the first place, critical notes upon the text, giving the various readings of the manuscripts, and not alone of those collated by Whitney in Europe, but also of those of the apparatus used by S. P. Pandit in the great Bombay edition. Second, the readings of the Paippalada or Cashmere version, furnished by the late Professor Roth. Further, notice of the corresponding passages in all the other Vedic texts, with report of the various readings. Further, the data of the Hindu scholiast respecting authorship, divinity, and meter of each verse. Also, references to the ancillary literature, especially to the well-edited Kaugika and Vaitana Sutras, with account of the ritualistic use therein made of the hymns or parts of hymns, so far as this appears to cast any light upon their meaning. And, Also, extracts from the printed commentary. finally, a simple literal translation, with introduction and indices.